hpUZUfYt

1Chapter 443 – Spiritual Forest
2“They were annihilated?” Violet Rain asked, bewildered.
3“Yes. They’ve discovered seven corpses, some of them turned into puddles of blood; they should have been completely annihilated! It wasn’t just that squad, but a nearby squad that had six people was also eliminated. Without a doubt, all of them were killed. The two squads should have been killed by the same squad, the manner of death is similar.”
4Fire Ax couldn’t even believe the words he said. If they encountered a powerful enemy and knew they couldn’t win, some of them should have been able to escape. Unless, the difference in strength was too great.
5For instance, a squad led by two or three late Xiantian realm masters might be able to accomplish this.
6Within the squads of South Aurora Island, there were only two squads that could continuously kill two squads of the South Sea Demon Region, and not only kill them, but completely annihilate them. However, these two squads had no need to hide their actions.
7“Who did it? nobody came to claim the military exploit points?” Enchanting Shadow asked.
8Fire Ax shook his head. If someone came to collect the military exploit points, there wouldn’t have been so many doubts.
9At this time, within the command center of the Wartime Alliance, an old man was holding the latest intelligence report, pondering something.
10This old man was responsible for the alliance operations on South Aurora Island. In truth, those that were placed in charge weren’t too strong. They were often limited by their talent, but they were rich in experience and knowledge, like this old man.
11“Old Liu, any news from that strange investigation this morning?” A calm voice sounded out. The one speaking was a middle-aged late Xiantian martial artist.
12“Mm. Whoever it was only killed people, but didn’t claim any military exploit points. He should probably be a master with some great background, therefore he doesn’t have any liking towards our rewards.”
13“Perhaps. Or maybe it is an extreme Xiantian master who was passing by and decided to help on a whim.” The South Sea battlefield was vast and broad. If the medium-grade true essence stone vein deposit of South Aurora Island was placed within all the strategic locations of the South Sea battlefield, it wouldn’t be considered too important. Whether it was Divine Phoenix Island or the South Sea Demon Region, neither of them would place their main forces there.
14“What I found strange is that from the information I received, the one who did this has a cultivation method that doesn’t follow the orthodox path. Those demonic path martial artists that died all had their blood essence sucked dry…”
15“Oh?” The middle-aged martial artist was a bit surprised, “Could it be infighting?”
16“I can’t say. Of the free martial artists of the Wartime Alliance, it isn’t strange for any of them to practice cultivation methods of the demonic path.”
17Within the South Horizon Region, respect for cultivation methods had always been based on strength. Although demonic path cultivation methods were known as unorthodox means, there were still many sects that practiced them. For instance, the Seven Profound Valleys’ Acacia Faction practiced demonic path martial arts. They wouldn’t do something as boring as moralizing on others. Of those sects that practiced demonic path cultivation methods, they were easily swayed by their emotions and would even be provoked to killing and exterminating others.
18“No matter who it is, they are neither our friend nor our enemy. We will continue with the operation plan and see how the situation develops…
19Three days later –
20Lin Ming accompanied the Fire Ax Squad for the first time to battle.
21Including Captain Fire Ax, there were nine people altogether. They rode a small spirit boat into the spiritual forest, taking advantage of the cover of night.
22In the deep and boundless forest late at night, a small spirit boat seemed very common.
23“During this mission, we are going to intercept and kill a South Sea Demon Region convoy. It should happen sometime between midnight and dawn.”
24As Fire Ax spoke, he also compared time.
25Ultimately, the reason for this war was to plunder resources. The two great resource sources of South Aurora Island were the true essence stone vein deposit as well as the spiritual forest.
26The South Sea Demon Region attacked and occupied parts of South Aurora Island. Naturally, they would ship back the massive amount of resources that they stole.
27The Wartime Alliance obtained news that tonight there would be a squad picking the plants within the spiritual forest that was about to ship off everything they had accumulated. Fire Ax had received the mission to kill off this convoy.
28“Is this news reliable?”
29“It should be reliable, it was delivered by ‘Camo’.”
30The ‘Camo’ that Fire Ax mentioned was an inside spy that the Wartime Alliance had snuck into the South Sea Demon Region. ‘Camo’ was only a code name. Besides the top level characters of the Wartime Alliance, nobody knew just who this ‘Camo’ character was, or even if he was human or someone from the South Sea Demon Region.
31Of course, there were inevitably spies of the South Sea Demon Region within the Wartime Alliance. In a war, intelligence work was extremely important. Otherwise, squads would be blind. On such a big mass of land like South Aurora Island, it would simply be impossible to track the movements of the enemy.
32“We’ll arrive soon. When we go down, don’t attract any attention.” Fire Ax said.
33“Okay.” The one responsible for driving the spirit boat was Cool Foam. He operated the spirit boat to descend, and they quickly made their way into the forest.
34Lin Ming was standing near a window. As he saw the spiritual forest at night, he was unable to help gasping; this forest…too big!
35Lin Ming meant that the plants within the spiritual forest were too big, not the area itself. The trees grew to a terrifying degree. A single tree would take dozens if not hundreds of people to surround it, and shot up thousands of feet, piercing into the sky.
36The branches and leaves that spread out were like a mini city in the air. The thinnest branches were as thick as a water barrel, and the leaves were several feet wide. If a leaf was placed on water, it could even be used as a small raft.
37In this abnormally large forest, the 50 foot wide spirit boat was like a fish in water as it cruised through, smartly making its way through. Whenever the ship encountered branches or leaves, Cool Foam would manipulate the spirit boat in a clever manner and move around any obstacles. One couldn’t help but praise his refined driving skills.
38“Wild Halberd, this is the first time you’ve been to the spiritual forest so I’ll give you a brief rundown of the situation.” Fire Ax beckoned Lin Ming.
39“Only a fifth of the spiritual forest is on land, the rest is on the sea. There are many high-grade vicious beasts here, even ones that are strong enough to compare to an extreme Xiantian realm martial artist.”
40“That strong?” Lin Ming was stunned. Naturally he didn’t fear an extreme Xiantian vicious beast, but a common squad simply wouldn’t be able to resist such a monster.
41“Haha, Brother Wild Halberd should feel relieved. There are only a few kinds of the strongest vicious beasts and we understand their behavior and habitat. Naturally we have the means to avoid them.” The bearded big fellow laughed as he spoke; he had assume d that Lin Ming had become nervous upon hearing that there were extreme Xiantian vicious beasts here.
42Lin Ming nodded. A vicious beast had limited intelligence. As long as they could figure out its habits, it was truly easy to avoid them.
43“That’s right, if we really meet a top-grade vicious beast, our squad can only escape into the wilderness. Let alone us, even if the Demon Region’s Big Three encountered then, it would be a very tricky situation.” Fire Ax smiled as he spoke.
44“There should be around seven or eight South Sea Demon Region squads stationed in the spiritual forest. However, they are very far from each other. As long as we can settle the battle quickly, we won’t be surrounded.
45Within the South Sea battlefield, the reason that small squads were the combat units instead of large-scale armies was for the sole purpose of plundering resources.
46Squads could be like locusts – they were able to spread out and quickly gather resources. As for large armies, they would only be used to attack and capture a sects supreme stronghold. However, this didn’t make sense for the Wartime Alliance. What martial artists wanted were resources, not territory.
47A sect consumed resources at an astonishing rate. Even a small sect like the Seven Profound Valleys had over a hundred Xiantian realm martial artists, much less a fifth-grade sect like the South Sea Demon Region.
48Not just that, but the South Sea Demon Region had many smaller sects under them. If these were all added together, they were a massive force.
49With so many martial artists depending on resources from deep within the South Sea, naturally these resources would become stretched.
50That was why there were so many combat squads distributed throughout South Aurora Island.
51Any elite squad would have a Xiantian master as its core. A Xiantian master was absolutely the main force of this great war. Although a Revolving Core master was formidable, they were extremely limited in number. They could only fight in a decisive battle. Normally, they would just play a deterring role by frightening others.
52As they approached the location of their mission, the spirit boat began to slow down. Cool Foam released his sense and began to investigate the surroundings. A martial artist with a formidable perception was utterly important to a squad. They were that squad’s eyes and ears. If their perception was inferior to the enemy’s, they would be discovered first and thus attacked first. If they were ambushed, they would fall into the weaker, passive role, and this was likely to directly lead to defeat.
53“Captain, there shouldn’t be any ambushes nearby.”
54With South Aurora Island, every mission carried a chance that there would be an ambush. However, the Fire Ax Squad was an elite squad with outstanding members. They would rarely be ambushed, and even if they were, they had the capability to deal with it.
55As the spirit boat touched the ground, Cool Foam was the first to jump off the spirit boat, carefully investigating his surroundings to see if anything was strange.
56Lin Ming was displaying his usual demeanor. However, the truth was that he had already felt a formidable energy fluctuation several miles away. Judging from this energy, they were without a doubt South Sea Demon Region martial artists.
57It was possible that they were the Demon Region squad described in the intelligence report, and the ones shipping the raw medicinal materials.
58In the dark forest, over a dozen manic wolves the size of calves were patrolling back and forth, their green eyes shining  in the dark. Every now and then they would issue out a low roar, causing those that heard it to feel as if their heart stopped.
59Within this group of hungry wolves, there were eight black-armored martial artists holding spears.  In front of them, there were a couple dozen youths with medicine baskets fixed on their backs. After digging up the medicinal plants, it was best to place them in the medicine basket in order to preserve the maximum degree of medicinal potency. If these plants were placed in a spatial ring, they would soon die. The mini dimension within a spatial ring could not hold life.
60These medicinal plants had just been discovered a few days ago. Although they hadn’t yet fully matured and reached their maximum effect, no one would care about these things in a war. If they didn’t pick it themselves, that meant that it would be left in enemy hands.
61“Faster, go faster!” The leader among these eight black-armored soldiers loudly shouted.
62These young boys and girls that picked medicine were slaves from the South Sea Demon Region. Most of them were at the first or second stage of Body Transformation. They were strong enough to withstand the heavy and grueling physical labor required, but were weak enough that they had no power to resist; they were the ideal slaves.
63After being yelled at by a black-armored soldier, these boy and girls lowered their heads and increased their efforts to collect herbs. They feared that they would be punished if they didn’t gather enough.
64Chapter 444 – Zombie Guard
65As a black-armored man saw the slaves’ medicine baskets growing heavy, he smiled and said, “Big Brother, we’ve really hit it big this time. There are many more medicinal herbs than we expected. Once we return, we’ll receive a great number of military exploit points. Not just that, but us brothers will also be able to keep a bit! When that happens, Big Brother’s status will surely rise within the family clan!”
66“Yah! We’ve already been in this bird shit land for half a year, finally we’ll be able to accomplish something!”
67“When we head back, I can’t wait to see just what those old fool Elders’ expressions will be like!”
68The several black-armored men enthusiastically spoke. They were from a third-grade martial family clan that was subordinate to the South Sea Demon Region. The South Sea Demon Region covered countless large and small islands, and there were even many strange and foreign races within them. There were dozens of third-grade sects and martial families, and some of those third-grade sects were formidable to the point that they surpassed  even Peacock  Mountain and came close to becoming fourth-grade sects.
69In this great war between the South Sea Demon Region and Divine Phoenix Island, the larger the scale of the opponents, the greater the scope involved. All of these small sects under the South Sea Demon Region participated  in order to grab a share of the spoils.
70This also meant that more and more Xiantian martial artists came to the South Sea battlefield. A massive number of squads were formed for this war, and some of them weren’t even part of either side; they were fully private and voluntary squads that were created to seek fortune in the chaos of war. For these most basic martial artists, even picking up the junk left behind by powerhouses was enough for them to live for several years.
71In the dense, dark jungle, when the Demon Region martial artists’ squad was about seven or eight miles away, Cool Foam suddenly stopped. “I’ve found them. There are around seven to 10 powerhouses, and also some weak life fluctuations – those should be the herb gatherers.”
72Normally, the person in the squad with the best perception was also the strongest. However, the Fire Ax Squad was an exception. Cool Foam was very talented in this aspect, and as for Fire Ax, although he was strong, his perception was his greatest weakness.
73“Mm, good job. Let’s get ready to ambush them. Violet Rain, you and me will hold back the Xiantian masters. As for everyone else, concentrate your efforts on finishing off the peak Houtian martial artists. We’ll follow the same plan as we’ve done before. Wild Halberd, this is your first time coming to the battlefield with us, so you don’t need to be in front. Just wait for a good opportunity to attack!” Fire Ax glanced at Lin Ming as he spoke. Normally, the new recruit would inevitably be nervous during his first foray on the battlefield, and it would lead to abnormal reactions. Even if they were a veteran of war, they would still be a burden due to this. This time he would allow Lin Ming to adapt to the situation, no one expected that he would be able to accomplish much.
74“Haha, no need to be nervous. It’s alright, since it’s your first time on the battlefield, let’s compare our strength!” The bearded big fellow laughed as he patted Lin Ming’s shoulder.
75Lin Ming smiled. “Okay.”
76“Everyone prepare for battle!” As Fire Ax issued his order, everyone else extracted their weapons. “Go!”
77Woosh!
78Nine people ran out. Under the full speed impact of a master’s speed, this wasn’t a long distance at all!
79“Mm? The enemy is here!”
80The leader among the eight black-armored soldiers turned around, his complexion changing, “Prepare to meet them!”
81Cha cha cha!
82Eight spears pointed towards the Fire Ax Squad together. But at this point, Captain Fire Ax had already reached the front, “Mountain Splitting Ax!”
83Bang –
84A red inferno burst forth like a volcanic eruption. Fire Ax’s ax chopped down, his strength exploding to the limit. This was Fire Ax’s way of fighting: lacking finesse, but sweeping away all opposition with absolute strength.
85Clang!
86The captain of the black-armored soldiers crossed his spear to block Fire Ax’s strike. However, Fire Ax’s attack was too strong, the powerful impact forced the black-armored soldier to take a step back, directly miring his feet in the ground.
87“Die!”
88Fire Ax chopped down with his ax again!
89The black-armored martial artist waved his lance to fight again, but he was sent flying backwards dozens of feet.
90At this time, Dark Sword, Violet Rain, and the rest of them were all locked in battle. Dark Sword was the third Xiantian realm martial artist of the Fire Ax Squad. His cultivation was at the most early Xiantian realm and the weapon he wielded was a darksteel heavy sword.
91As for Violet Rain, she didn’t use any weapon, but her hands flashed with purple thunder. Her entire body was wrapped in glittering electric lights. With just a touch, a black-armored soldier was paralyzed. The power of thunder entered into his meridians, wreaking absolute havoc!
92Violet Rain’s palm thrust towards the spot between the enemy’s eyebrows!
93“Woman, I am your opponent!”
94With a thick murderous intent flowing out from him, a black-armored martial artist thrust his spear towards Violet Rain’s chest, forcing her to take several steps back. The one who attacked her was another Xiantian master of this Demon Region squad.
95The black-armored squad had two Xiantian martial artists, one less than the Fire Ax squad.
96Because of this, no one was able to stop Dark Sword.
97“Ah!”
98With a miserable scream, the weakest black-armored soldier’s stomach was pierced by a jet black sword. The sword twisted, shattering his dantian; he died right on the spot.
99Of the eight black-armored soldiers, one of them had died to a sneak attack and now there were only seven left. But the Fire Ax Squad had nine people, and they also had an extra Xiantian master; the disparity in their combat strength was already obvious.
100The Fire Ax Squad’s bearded big fellow and the rest had already anticipated this and stepped in front of black-armored soldiers, blocking their escape. Even if they couldn’t kill all of them, they would at least kill half!
101“You really think that we are fish on the chopping block, hm!?” The captain of the black-armored soldiers wiped the blood from his lips and savagely smiled. He didn’t seem to care that they was ambushed by others. Since he was carrying out missions on South Aurora Island, he knew that every moment there was one more moment on the precipice of life and death. At any moment it was possible that they would be surrounded and ambushed. Every soldier had to be ready to fight at all times, and also know that death could come for them at any time.
102“Mice of the Wartime Alliance, since you’ve come today, you won’t be leaving!”
103The black-armored captain swiped his spatial ring and two large wooden boxes appeared. These were actually two coffins.
104As the coffins. hit the ground, they began to violently tremble. There was grating sounds coming from within, as if zombie corpses were scratching at the coffin lids with their nails.
105“Zombie guards?”
106Fire Ax’s complexion changed. Within the cultivation methods of the demonic path, refining the corpses of the dead into a zombie guard was an extremely notorious one.
107“You will all die here today!” The black-armored soldier’s face flashed with a mad grin.
108The coffin lid began to shake more and more. Two groups of black fog rose from the coffins, forming into two thin ghost claws. These claws were completely black and were sharp like sabers. The hands were full of bone spurs, and between the spurs were boiling pustules.
109After the ghost claws extended, they suddenly turned and ripped opened the lid of the coffins. Two zombie guards stiffly stood up from the coffins, their bodies covered in bubbling pustules and bone spurs.
110As their withered eyes opened, they revealed two scarlet eyes. In the middle of the night they were especially vivid.
111Lin Ming’s heart stirred as he saw these two zombie guards, ‘So that’s how it is. The Seven Profound Valleys’ Puppet Faction’s corpse puppets are in reality a demonic path cultivation method used to make zombie guards.’
112Refining a corpse into a puppet was in truth creating a zombie guard. Mugu Buyu had even transformed a part of his body into that of a zombie guard; no wonder Mugu Buyu had grown up into such a creepy mummy-like appearance.
113“Peak of early Xiantian zombie guards!”
114Fire Ax’s complexion sank. At this moment, the number of enemy Xiantian masters now outnumbered them by one!
115“Violet Rain, you handle the zombie guards. Your power of thunder is best at suppressing the dead!” Although the current battle had flipped around, Fire Ax was still calm. “Wild Halberd, you’re also a thunder-attribute martial artist. Support her from a distance, and do not approach!”
116Fire Ax darkly sighed in his heart. ‘To think that his first battle would be so fierce, this is truly a brutal test for Wild Halberd. Whether or not he can persist is difficult to say.’
117“Let’s go!”
118Fire Ax loudly shouted, and grasped his ax as he rushed over to the black-armored captain. His entire body’s true essence was revolving to the limit. If he could kill this enemy captain, the battle was as good as won!
119Hong hong hong!
120Fire Ax and the black-armored martial artist fiercely battled. Fire Ax was a bit stronger, but to defeat his opponent in a short period of time was impossible.
121Violet Rain’s exquisite eyebrows pressed together. She said to Lin Ming in a low voice, “Follow close to me. Do not leave my electrical net of protection. Otherwise I won’t be able to distract myself and save you!”
122As Violet Rain spoke, she shot towards the two zombie guards. The purple electrical network around her expanded, becoming wider and allowing Lin Ming to move around.
123Lin Ming steadily followed. Although he had only known these people for a few short days, these fellow squad members had been very good to him.
124As for the other Fire Ax Squad members, they were all engaged in fierce combat with the other black-armored soldiers.
125Dark Sword was facing the other black-armored Xiantian martial artist. Although he was a bit weaker, he wouldn’t be defeated so easily.
126As for the others, they were almost equally matched. But, the greatest pressure was on Violet Rain. Because the black-armored squad now had one more Xiantian realm master, she had to face two enemies in order to protect the squad behind her.
127Even though the power of thunder had a great effect on restraining the corpse energy, going one against two was still going to be extremely tricky.
128In front of Lin Ming, Violet Rain took out a blue soft sword. As purple arcs of electricity sparkled on the blue sword, it was like bright flowers blooming at night!
129Chi!
130Violet Rain’s sword cut down on a zombie guard’s claw. The power of thunder ignited the corpse, causing faint traces of black smoke to appear.
131Violet Rain frowned – she couldn’t cut through!
132The early Xiantian realm zombie guard had been fused with tough metals from top to bottom; its body was comparable to a treasure. Although Violet Rain’s power of thunder was able to burn away the corpse energy around the zombie guard, destroying it was another matter altogether!
133“Rahh!”
134The zombie guard issued a hoarse growl and was forced back by Violet Rain. Another zombie guard rushed forward at Violet Rain, its chilling claws grasping towards her chest.
135Violet Rain gave a loud shout and purple lightning erupted around her body. It concentrated on the top of her longsword, manifesting into a large blue bird!
136“Thunder Shock Sword!”
137The three foot long soft sword carried the blue bird as it chopped down on the zombie guard. The zombie guard was enveloped by the blue bird, causing blue flames to erupt all over its body. It fiercely trembled, and then was sent flying back by the shaking!
138But at this moment, the other zombie guard had already rushed in front of Violet Rain. The nails of its black claw were over a foot long and emitted a sickening black light. Once she was grabbed, it would create five bloody holes.
139Violet Rain’s complexion changed. She didn’t have time to draw back her sword and defend against this attack. She could only use her foot to kick away the zombie guard!
140Flesh and blood against a zombie guard’s claw! Once they collided, Violet Rain would inevitably be injured!
141Lin Ming’s eyebrows jumped. He flicked his finger, and two small arcs of purple electricity instantly shot into the zombie guard’s eyes. Lin Ming was deliberately restraining his power. But even so, the power of thunder that contained the will of the Divine Demon Thunder Soul was not something that the frail zombie guard’s eyes could resist.
142The zombie guard shook, and it suddenly slowed down. But at this moment, Violet Rain had enough time to heavily smash her foot into the zombie guard’s face, directly kicking it away!
143Chapter 445 – Behead
144Bang!
145Violet Rain’s kick sent the zombie guard flying away. With some disbelief, she turned around to look at Lin Ming in surprise.
146Violet Rain was extremely sensitive to thunder energy changes. A moment ago, it was clearly this youth’s lightning strike that had delayed the zombie guard’s attack! This thunder attack wasn’t strong – it had only been one tenth of the power of thunder that she had released. But even though the power of thunder was weak, it was unusually concentrated and sharp. Once it was shot into the zombie guard’s eyes, it was able to completely disrupt its attack!
147To have such precise control and accurate judgment on the battlefield… Violet Rain couldn’t believe it. Was this really a new recruit?
148“Wild Halberd, you…” Violet Rain didn’t know what to say at this time.
149“Senior-apprentice Sister Violet rain, they come.” Lin Ming coolly said. The power he had displayed just a moment ago wasn’t strong, it was just that the utilization was clever; it wasn’t enough to arouse any suspicious.
150Violet Rain clenched her teeth and suppressed any questions she had. She turned round to meet the two zombie guards. Of the two zombie guards, one had been struck hard by Violet Rain and the other one’s eyes had been injured by Lin Ming. However, neither of them had suffered any great losses.
151As Lin Ming saw Violet Rain courageously rush up to meet the two zombie guards, he sighed. In the end, Violet Rain was only from a small sect; the grade of the Thunder Soul she had absorbed was low. Because of this, her attack power was also low. Even if Lin Ming created a good opportunity for her to attack, Violet Rain wouldn’t be able to cause heavy damage to the two zombie guards.
152This fight couldn’t drag on for too long, Lin Ming had to find an opening. Otherwise, the Fire Ax Squad members might have casualties. These past few days, the Fire Ax Squad had been very kind to Lin Ming. Lin Ming didn’t want any of them to fall here.
153Xiu! Xiu!
154Violet Rain slashed out twice in a row. Because she was inspired by Lin Ming, this time she chose to target the zombie guard’s eyes.
155However, this wasn’t as simple as Violet Rain thought it would be. The electricity that shot into the zombie guard’s eyes injured it, but it still mercilessly attacked Violet Rain as before.
156In fact, zombie guards didn’t rely on their eyes to sense the enemy. They used their perception to feel the enemy’s ‘life force’. Even if they didn’t have eyes, they would still be able to determine the exact location of their enemies.
157Violet Rain and the zombie guard attacked each other twice, and she was forced back several times. She began to feel some panic in her heart. What Lin Ming had done a moment ago seemed simple, but now that she tried it herself, how was the result like this?
158Lin Ming said, “Senior-apprentice Sister Violet Rain, I will infuse the power of thunder into your body and coordinate with you, it may have a good effect.”
159There was no other way. Violet Rain’s attack power was simply too low. If the battle dragged on, she would be killed by the zombie guards after a war of attrition. Lin Ming could use this method in order to increase Violet Rain’s attack power.
160“Alright, assist me.” Violet Rain deeply looked at Lin Ming. She had already recognized that this little junior-apprentice brother of hers was not simple at all.
161As Violet Rain flicked the sword in her hands, the electric net around her suddenly contracted, now only protecting her own body instead of also covering Lin Ming. Violet Rain understood now that Lin Ming probably didn’t need the electrical net to protect himself, what she had done was purely superfluous. If she gathered the power of thunder closer to her, she would be able to increase her attack power by a bit.
162“Roar!”
163The two zombie guards rushed towards Violet Rain at the same time. After several exchanges of blows, their bodies were already burnt black. Even though nearly all their corpse energy was burnt away, their bodies were still as hard as a treasure, and they were fundamentally undamaged.
164“Thunder Shock Sword!”
165A dazzling blue bird manifested atop Violet Rain’s longsword again. At the same time, Lin Ming pressed his hand against Violet Rain’s back. Power of thunder that contained the will of the Purple Flood Dragon Divine Thunder began to continuously flow into Violet Rain’s body.
166Although Lin Ming was suppressing his strength and he only poured a very small amount of power of thunder into Violet Rain’s body, in terms of purity, it was far above what Violet Rain’s low grade Thunder Soul could compare with.
167If Violet Rain’s power of thunder was a sword, then the bit of power of thunder that Lin Ming had poured into her was like covering her dull blade with the sharpest steel.
168In that instant, as Violet Rain released the blue bird, it seemed to have a soul of its own as it let out a shrill cry. The first zombie guard was struck by the blue bird, and the blue bird directly tore through its body!
169Zi zi zi!
170Arcs of lightning danced. The zombie guard began to violently twitch. The area of its stomach which the blue bird had passed through began to wither away at a speed visible to the naked eye.
171Ca!
172Violet Rain slashed backwards with her sword, her slash sending the zombie guard flying backwards! Blue smoke began to issue from the zombie guard’s body.
173She won?
174Violet Rain was shocked. In that instant, she had been able to feel the purity of Lin Ming’s power of thunder. That was absolutely not something that someone from a small sect could have. Was Lin Ming a martial artist from a large sect coming out for adventure?
175Violet Rain wasn’t able to indulge herself in daydreams in the chaos of battle. Although the first zombie guard had been severely damaged and could no longer fight, the second zombie guard had already rushed over to Violet Rain.
176Violet Rain had just used the Thunder Shock Sword a moment ago. She wouldn’t be able to use it again so quickly. She released purple arcs of lightning from her body, trapping the zombie guard in an electric cage.
177During this open time, Lin Ming glanced over the situation of everyone else fighting. There were seven black-armored soldiers against nine members of the Fire Ax Squad. Besides Lin Ming and Violet Rain fighting against the two zombie guards, there was enough for a one on one for everyone.
178Fire Ax was suppressing the enemy leader. And although Dark Sword was a bit weaker, he wasn’t in any danger.
179However, as Lin Ming saw Green Tree, Green Forest, and Cool Foam, his eyebrows furrowed together. These three were specialized martial artists – their true combat strength was relatively weak. In just a few moves, they were already in danger.
180“damn! These fellows are really tough!”
181A saber forced a black-armored martial artist back. The bearded big fellow was running out of breath. The armor of these Demon Region fellows was made out of some unknown material. They had high defensive capabilities and were able to resist his saber energy.
182“Big Beard, hurry and finish your opponent so you can help Cool Foam – that boy won’t be able to last much longer!” Enchanting Shadow’s true essence sound transmission sounded out near the bearded big fellow’s ears.
183The bearded big fellow looked over at Cool Foam. After exchanging several moves with his opponent, his face was already pale. He was apparently being shaken by his opponent’s true essence.
184If this continued, Cool Foam wouldn’t be able to last much longer!
185The bearded big fellow clenched his teeth and gave a loud shout. The muscles all over his body bulged out, and the thick saber in his hands seemed especially epic at this moment. Obviously, he had used some sort of secret skill at this time.
186“Die!” The bearded big fellow forced back his black-armored opponent and shot towards where Green Tree, Green Forest, and Cool Foam were.
187“Green Tree! Green Forest! Cool Foam! Run to me!”
188Ping ping ping!
189His great saber struck against the enemy spears and sparks scattered everywhere. The bearded big fellow was releasing an unusually overwhelming amount of power. With just his strength, he was able to share the burden of Green Tree, Green Forest, and Cool Foam.
190The three black-armored martial artists simultaneously retreated.
191“Humph! He’s looking for death! Does he think he’s invincible just because he’s turned crazy!?”
192“Since this fellow wants to die so badly, let’s concentrate our attacks and kill him first!”
193“Kill!”
194Three spears thrust towards the bearded big fellow at the same time!
195These three black-armored martial artists were battle-hardened masters that were experienced on the field. Their spears were like cunning snakes. As the bearded big fellow chopped down, two spears were aimed towards his heart and another towards his dantian.
196“Be careful!”
197Green Tree shouted out. At this time, he didn’t have much combat strength left.
198“Fuck off to your grandma!”
199The bearded big fellow crossed his saber horizontally, took a step forwards, and slashed out at two black-armored martial artists.
200“Big Beard!”
201Cool Foam’s complexion changed. His perception was the most sensitive here. In that split second he was able to instantly judge that Big Beard’s saber strike absolutely wouldn’t be able to block the simultaneous attacks of both black-armored martial artists!
202This situation naturally fell into Lin Ming’s eyes. At this critical moment, Lin Ming’s eyes flashed, and two black swirling vortexes appeared in the depths of his pupils.
203Samsara martial intent!
204Bang!
205A chaotic tsunami of thoughts and scenes appeared within the spiritual seas of the two black-armored martial artists. Their minds shook, and their eyes glazed over, losing all focus.
206“Die!”
207The bearded big fellow slashed out with his saber; his saber slid past the spears and directly beheaded both black-armored martial artists!
208Pu! Pu!
209Two heads soared through the air, and columns of blood erupted like fountains. Two of the black-armored martial artists actually had their heads severed by the bearded big fellow in a single strike!
210Green Tree and Green Forest were shocked. Even the bearded big fellow appeared in complete disbelief as he blankly stood there and stared at the saber in his hands.
211Although he was a bit sloppy and rough, that didn’t mean that he couldn’t tell the difference between his attacks and his enemies’. In that moment, the saber attack had exhausted most of his strength, and he realized he should have been in a dangerous situation clashing against two spears like that. How could this have happened?
212“This is… what happened?”
213The bearded big fellow mumbled. It seemed as if the two opponents had deliberately let him attack.
214As for Cool Foam, he was looking a bit thoughtful after seeing the expressions of the two black-armored martial artists before they had died.
215If a person’s neck was quickly cut off by a saber, their expression should retain a fright and unwillingness. However, those two had dulled, glazed eyes, and their expressions were slackened. It didn’t seem as if they were terrified of the bearded big fellow’s saber slicing off their heads at all. What happened here? Could it be that the devil arts they cultivated backfired at this critical moment? That was just too much of a coincidence.
216“Holy shit, did this father’s crazy attack level up?” The bearded fellow couldn’t figure out a reason, so he attributed it to this. “Whatever, I’ll kill off the rest of these damn turtles first before I figure it out.”
217The bearded big fellow flourished his large saber and entered the fray again.
218“Mm!?” In this fierce battle, the black-armored captain occasionally released his sense to determine the general situation. At this moment, he was completely shocked. Two of his squad had died, and even a zombie guard had been ruined!
219How was this possible!?
220His squad’s combat strength was absolutely higher than the opponents’, and they even had an extra Xiantian master. How did they lose?
221How could they possibly lose!?
222Should he give up everything and escape?
223With his strength, he had absolute confidence that he would be able to escape. But, his men would not be able to do so. Another Xiantian master might be able to escape with him, but the rest would most assuredly die here!
224These people were all his direct subordinates. In the future, they would return to his family clan and help him contribute. Most of those here were future Xiantian masters.
225There was no need to mention the loss of his subordinates, but even the medicinal plants would all vanish!
226Even his military exploit points would be reduced.
227He was not willing!
228He had gone through countless life or death situations and suffered for half a year in the flames of war on South Aurora Island. How many times had he fought? He had done it all in order to exchange it for a chance to soar into the skies. How could things have come to this?
229Chapter 446 – Demon Emperor’s Letter
230Bang!
231A blazing electric light illuminated the night sky, the second zombie guard was also slain under Violet Rain’s sword!
232Seeing this, the black-armored captain felt his heart go completely cold.
233He had to run, otherwise even he would die here!
234“Split up and escape!”
235As the black-armored captain shouted out this order with difficulty, his swept out his lance, knocking back an incoming ax and then turned around and ran.
236The other martial artists also turned tail and fled.
237How could the Fire Ax Squad let them escape so easily? Enchanting Shadow, Big Beard, Dark Sword, and all the others immediately went all out in their attacks. Several black-armored martial artists were pressed down, unable to run.
238Chi-la!
239Violet Rain slashed out with her sword and purple thunder flashed in the dark, severely injuring a black-armored warrior. To take such heavy damage at this time meant that they could only wait there to die.
240Lin Ming also flung out a few arcs of electricity. Two black-armored martial artist were struck by them, and their bodies went completely numb for a moment. The bearded big fellow laughed and said, “Wild Halberd, well done!”
241The heavy saber cut down and a head flew high!
242“damn!”
243The black-armored captain’s heart bled as he heard the miserable screams from behind. But there was nothing he could do. If he slowed his pace by even a bit, Fire Ax would catch up to him!
244“Haha, how fun!” The last peak Houtian black-armored martial artist was killed by the joint effort of Enchanting Shadow and the bearded big fellow. The black-armored squad’s last Xiantian martial artist was also exterminated by Dark Sword and Violet Rain’s combined attack.
245Besides the captain, the entire black-armored squad had been completely wiped out!
246Fire Ax hadn’t been able to block the black-armored captain from escaping. If he pursued too deep into this spiritual forest, he was bound to encounter some lurking danger.
247“Record the military exploits and then we’ll go!”
248As Fire Ax issued his order, the bearded big fellow and the rest took out their military medals and began to record the military exploit points they would receive.
249“What about these people?” Enchanting Shadow pointed to the edge of the battlefield where a group of frightened slaves were trembling in fear. These slaves looked to be around 20 years old, and some even looked 14 or 15 years old. Whether it was the men or the women, they all had slender bodies and delicate features.
250“Bring them with along. They are part of the Forest Fairy race; they’ve been slaves since birth.” As Fire Ax said this he sighed. A race that was born to be slaves was truly a sorrowful tale.
251“Forest Fairy?” Lin Ming was a bit taken aback. After he left the Divine Phoenix Province, Lin Ming became increasingly aware of just how vast and complex the Sky Spill Continent was.
252“They have some bloodline relationship to the Fey race. The Fey, whether it is men or women, are born extremely beautiful. After they were plundered by the South Sea Demon Region and brought up in captivity, and their mindset is no different from slaves’. Those with high talent are even used by others to practice their devil arts.”
253Lin Ming felt his heart quiver in sympathy. To be reared like an animal in captivity… this fate was truly pitiful.
254“Let’s collect the medicinal herbs and board the spirit boat, it’s best not to stay here too long.”
255These medicinal herbs from the spiritual forest were naturally good materials; of coruse they wouldn’t leave it out here to rot.
256As they boarded the spirit boat, the bearded big fellow glanced at the seven military medals as well as the piles of herbs. He heartily laughed and said, “Big Brother, we’ve hit the jackpot this time!”
257“Mm, we’ve gotten a great harvest this time?” Fire Ax also couldn’t conceal a happy smile, “Oh, I forgot to ask since we we’re in a hurt, but our strength should have been inferior to them; just how did you win?”
258Fire Ax had been completely concentrated on his fight with the enemy captain. In a battle between masters, diverting his attention even a bit meant a possible catastrophe; he simply wasn’t able to notice anything else on the battlefield.
259“Big Beard killed the most, ask him.” Enchanting Shadow threw her hands up. From start to finish, she  had only killed a single black-armored martial artist.
260Big Beard scratched his head in embarrassment, “Oh I don’t know. I chopped at them with my saber and they all died!”
261“Mm?” Fire Ax frowned. How could this be possible? All of those black-armored martial artists had a very high combat strength.
262“Violet Rain, how did you win?”
263Fire Ax remembered that Violet Rain had killed two peak early Xiantian realm zombie guards by herself. Although it was well established that the power of thunder restrained corpses and ghosts, the suppressive effects shouldn’t have been so great. Originally, Fire Ax would have been happy if Violet Rain was able to stall the two zombie guards for a moment.
264“Well…this is all thanks to Wild Halberd.” Violet Rain turned to smiled at Lin Ming, “Wild Halberd first attacked the zombie guard’s eyes to save me. Then, he fused his power of thunder into my body to strengthen the power of my martial skill. Wild Halberd is definitely a genius from some large sect; his Thunder Soul is even better than mine.”
265As Violet Rain spoke, everyone was startled. Wild Halberd’s Thunder Soul was even stronger than Violet Rain’s? Violet Rain’s Thunder Soul was a high-grade human-step Thunder Soul. If Lin Ming’s was better, that meant that his Thunder Soul was at the peak of the high-grade human-step level. Or, perhaps it even approached the earth-step.
266A Thunder Soul was far more precious and valuable than a Flame Essence. If a martial artist didn’t have a deep background it was basically impossible for them to obtain this level of Thunder Soul.
267And even in a large sect or family clan, if one didn’t have enough talent, then no one would waste such precious resources on them.
268So, there was only one possibility, and that was that Lin Ming was a top talent from a large sect or family clan. This sort of talent would absolutely have the combat strength of a half-step Xiantian martial artist at just the late Houtian realm; he could even protect himself in front of a Xiantian master.
269Thinking of this, everyone began looked towards Lin Ming with eagerness in their eyes. In this brutal and violent war, if a strong new companion was added to their squad, that meant that their chances of surviving would be that much higher. And from the looks of it, Lin Ming had great potential to grow.
270“Wild Halberd, you must have participated  in life or death battles before. Otherwise, there’s no way you could be so calm; you’re aim is even better than mine!” Violet Rain was naturally referring to the two small bolts of lightning that Lin Ming had shot out to injure the zombie guard’s eyes. This move appeared simple, but Violet Rain knew that it wasn’t something she could accomplish in a similar situation.
271“Mm, I’ve been in a few tight situations before.”
272“Haha, you should have said so earlier! You made me worry over you in vain. I thought that you were some new rookie that hadn’t seen true battle yet.” The bearded big fellow gently patted Lin Ming’s shoulder. Normally, a martial artist trained in a sect would have a great deal of experience fighting> However, they would rarely have experienced true life or death struggles. In times of peace, there wouldn’t be others at the same level that tried to kill them.
273Everyone returned to base in a jubilant and ecstatic mood. During this battle, they had obtained complete victory without losing anyone on their side. They aha also obtained a massive amount of military exploit points and precious herbs.
274However, what they didn’t know was that the seven black-armored martial artists that were killed by them were all arranged onto a list of names. This list of names passed through several hands and was finally delivered to an isolated island deep within the South Sea Demon Region.
275Of course, this list was just a trivial one in a thick stack that just wasn’t worth mentioning.
276Pa!
277A pair of long black fingernails came down with a heavy slap atop the stack of papers.
278“In these past 10 days, within the South Horizon Region, Five Element Region, and us, there have been a total of 80 Xiantian martial artists and over 400 Houtian martial artists that have died!”
279The owner of this hand was a handsome and middle-aged man. He had a feminine air whenever he spoke. If one just listened to this voice, it would be hard to tell whether this person was a man or a woman.
280“What’s the matter; you aren’t satisfied with these figures?” A lazy voice sounded out from in front of the feminine man; the one who spoke was an enchanting beauty that was reclining back in a relaxed posture. It wasn’t known what material her clothes were made of, but she was tightly wrapped in shining , black leather. Her collar was exaggerated to outrageous proportions, and stood up very high. The collar extended deeply, all the way to the bottom of her stomach, revealing a good portion of her round and plump snow-white breasts, causing the imaginations of anyone who looked to run wild. At her throat hung a small red snake. If it weren’t for the fact that it flicked out its tongue every now and then, it would really seem as if this small red snake was a necklace.
281This woman was the Sovereign of the South Sea Demon Region’s Western Faction. Although she had a sexy and enchanting appeal, the truth was that she was immeasurably cruel and merciless; she could kill without batting an eye.
282“this figure is indeed lacking, but….we can also improvise still. After all, we aren’t ready yet. Take your time, we aren’t in a hurry.
283The enchanting woman laughed, her laughter were as clear as silver bells ringing, “You should hurry up the preparations. If things drag on, then that old bag Mu Fengxian might come here to see what the problem is!”
284“Humph, that Mu Fengxian is a mere first order Life Destruction. Even if she knew what happened, there is nothing she can do! This past year she’s paid every price to create alliances and make war preparations within the South Sea. She even organized the Wartime Alliance. It’s as if she thinks my South Sea Demon Region really cares about her little island’s resources and women!”
285“Hohohaha! The enchanting woman laughed in a salacious manner. “Would you say that you aren’t tempted by that proud pair within Divine Phoenix Island – Mu Qianyu and Mu Bingyun?”
286“Those two women…hehe……” The feminine man licked his lips, “I really do want them, but it’s not worth the price! Not just that….but their cultivation is too low. Once they broke through to the Revolving Core realm, plundering them and ravaging them will be much more interesting!”
287“But having said that, that old fool Mu Fengxian has been diligent in helping my prepare. All those martial artists who have joined the Wartime Alliance make the best fertilizer./”
288“Mu Fengxian isn’t an idiot! Don’t look down on her, otherwise we will suffer a loss. If it weren’t for the fact that the last time we entered the South Sea Ancient Mystic Realm and  obtained the ancient Devil Tome and the jade slip with the Demon Emperor’s letter, then we would never know so many secrets.”
289As the enchanting woman spoke to here, the feminine man’s expression sank. As she mentioned the ancient Devil Tome, the feminine man could not help but remember his disciple Xuan Ji.
290Xuan Ji was his personal disciple and also his great grandson. After they had entered the Ancient Mystic realm and obtained the ancient Devil Tome and Demon Emperor’s letter, the feminine man had immediately cultivated the ancient Devil Tome to the third layer. After he had cultivated enough, he was just barely able to reproduce the first layer of the ancient Devil Tome so that Xuan Ji could practice it.
291The feminine man had a harem with over 3000 beauties and he was also over a thousand years old. He had countless sons, grandsons, and an even greater amount of great grandsons. However, Xuan Ji had been different from all of them. Xuan Ji had inherited the perfect Giant Demon bloodline, his talent was almost at the eighth-grade, and he had an astonishingly high thunder origin energy fusion compatibility. He had cultivated the halberd arts within the ancient Devil Tome and with just his early Houtian cultivation, he was able to compare to an early Xiantian master’s combat strength. It could be said that he was the greatest talent that the South Sea Demon Region had seen for the last 500 years!
292The feminine man had personally taught Xuan Ji. He hoped to raise Xuan Ji into a Divine Sea Supreme Elder, and once again restore the majesty that the South Sea Demon Region had experienced 3000 years ago.
293But delicate flowers grown in the greenhouse could not withstand the wind and rain. When Xuan Ji was 15, the feminine man had sent him out to adventure and experience the world. But, Xuan Ji did not disappoint him. He had obtained the Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder by himself during his adventures, and his cultivation had broken through to the Houtian realm, further increasing his strength.
294But, no one had expected that he would actually fall at the hands of a youth named Lin Ming! All of the efforts that the feminine man had spent for the last many years had been completely wasted!
295How could he not hate!
296Chapter 447 – Might of the Halberd Arts
297Two months later, at the edge of the spiritual forest, the South Sea Demon Region had just established a new stronghold here 10 days ago. The edge of the spiritual forest was a relatively safe location.
298The moon was bright in the sky, the stars shined, and in the forest, the sounds of conversation drifted through the trees.
299“That damn Blood Demon, he really makes everyone uneasy. I don’t know he is, but he’s really messing with us. Every three or four days we have to change location.” The one who spoke was a black-armored man who held a spear in his hands.
300This black armor and spear were common battlefield equipment given to soldiers of the South Sea Demon Region. The Blood Demon that the black-armored man spoke of was a mysterious killer that had haunted the South Sea Demon Region martial artists for the past few months; everyone panicked at his name. This person was vicious, savage, and every time he killed someone he would suck out all of their blood essence. This was why he was given the name Blood Demon.
301Another black-armored martial artist shook his head and said, “There’s nothing to complain about, this is simply what war is like. Our side’s Blood Bone, Viper, and Nightmare are also the same. They’ve killed the South Horizon Region martial artists to the point that they don’t dare to show their faces. Now most of them have withdrawn to the Wartime Alliance headquarters and are too scared to even come out.”
302Since the Blood Demon was so vicious, the Big Three of the South Sea Demon Region naturally wouldn’t idly sit by and let this happen. They also killed a massive amount of Wartime Alliance soldiers. Although the Wartime Alliance had a great number of martial artists, it was a very mixed bag of quality. The majority were second rank or third rank soldiers. Compared to the Big Three South Sea Demon Region masters, they were just cannon fodder.
303“I wonder how strong Blood Bone, Viper, and Nightmare are compared to that Blood Demon?”
304“Who knows? Blood Demon is extremely strong, and also very mysterious. In fact, no one knows if he’s a single person or a squad. It would be nice if the sect could send a Revolving Core Elder to South Aurora Island to clear up this Blood Demon.” The black-armored martial artist said. The South Aurora Battlefield couldn’t be considered important, all it had was a medium-grade true essence stone vein deposit as well as a parcel of spiritual forest. South Aurora Island simply wasn’t important to the war situation, and even if it was taken it wouldn’t be much help, so why would a Revolving Core powerhouse come? Not just that, but finding this Blood Demon in so many thousands of miles was not an easy task.
305“Hey, don’t count on those Revolving Core Elders to do anything. Who knows what those old men are doing. The battlefront has paused here at Blood Demon Island and South Aurora Island for almost half a year, and yet they haven’t advanced in the least. If this continues, life will just be wasted on the battlefield. Divine Phoenix Island and the South Sea Demon Region are much smarter. They rarely use their disciples, and instead use the disciples of smaller sects as cannon fodder!”
306The black-armored martial artist carelessly said, his tone filled with complaint and dissatisfaction. As he finished speaking, he dragged a forest fairy girl into a tent, and the sounds of ripped clothes and cries followed.
307The captain of the black-armored men frowned, “Old Seven, stop messing around, if you want to play with women then return to base!”
308“Hey, this is what I’m like. If I don’t get to relax like this then what’s the point of living. And if the Blood Demon really comes, our squad won’t be able to deal with him. Captain, your cultivation is at the late Xiantian realm, and in addition to our…”
309As the man in the tent spoke to here, his voice was cut off!
310Pah!
311A man’s head rolled onto the ground, and blood gushed out from his body like a fountain, spraying all of the forest fairy girl’s face.
312“Ahhh!”
313The young girl screamed in abject horror.
314“Old Seven!” The black-armored captain was shocked. He rushed into the tent and saw Old Seven’s head roll over the ground like a rubber ball. His body was still stiff, and his hands were still clutching the young girl’s clothes as she trembled in fear.
315“Ah!”
316“Ah!”
317As the black-armored man rushed into the tent, he heard two pitiful screams from the outside. Two peak Houtian Demon Region martial artists had also been murdered in cold blood.
318“damn!”
319The black-armored man’s entire body erupted with true essence. He flourished his spear and rushed out just in time to see the bodies of his two brothers burst open, and two bloody symbols fly out from their bodies. It was clear that these bloody symbols had ripped apart his brothers’ bodies.
320“Blood Demon!” The black-armored man’s eyes were filled with a crazy light, “Everyone below Xiantian, spread out!”
321The black-armored man issued this command that he thought was wise, however it had no meaning. As long as it was a peak Houtian or half-step Xiantian martial artist, as long as they were struck by this blood symbol it would be fatal! Their speed was in no way faster than this blood symbol!
322The blood symbols danced in the air and blood splattered. In just two breaths of time, nearly everyone below the Xiantian realm in his squad had perished.
323“Big Brother, he’s over there!” There was a shadow in the forest holding onto a nearly 10 foot long halberd. As this shadow stood within the trees, half his face covered by darkness and the other have covered by the mercurial moonlight, he looked like a killing God.
324Twelve Blood Drinking Seals flew back through the air, spinning around the edge of the halberd. These Blood Drinking Seals were in essence masses of energy, and also the foundation on which all moves of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ relied on.
325The stronger the Blood Drinking Seals, the mightier the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ would be. Not only did the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ contain skills, but also a cultivation method. Otherwise, if one was only skilled in moves, they would at most be able to defeat martial artists at the same level. Against the suppression of absolute strength, it would all be useless.
326Solely reaching the pinnacle of a style in halberds arts couldn’t be called top halberd arts.
327These 12 Blood Drinking Seals that revolved around his halberd were the end result after Lin Ming had spent two whole months refining them. In these two months, Lin Ming had rarely gone to battle with the Fire Ax Squad. To him, the Fire Ax Squad’s main role was to provide information.
328Facing the sudden arrival of the Blood Demon, the black-armored man panicked and ran away in haste. He hadn’t even noticed Lin Ming’s cultivation.
329All he knew was that in just two short breaths of time, Lin Ming had annihilated every single martial artist below the Xiantian realm. This was a strength much greater than what he had imagined He originally thought that with his late Xiantian realm cultivation and with the assistance  of his squad, he would be able to resist the Blood Demon. But now, it seemed as if it was nothing more than wishful thinking!
330“Separate and escape!” As the black-armored captain shouted out an order, Lin Ming had already rushed forwards.
331All that was left over were three Xiantian masters. Lin Ming chose the weakest one, an early Xiantian realm master.
332Samsara martial intent!
333As the early Xiantian realm martial artist was about to run, he felt his spiritual sea tremble. Countless scenes and images chaotically surged in his mind, and he stood stopped in his tracks.
334The halberd swept out, a head flew high!
335At this time, a middle Xiantian martial artist had escaped about 50 steps away!
336“Primeval Halberd Strike!”
337Lin Ming wielded his halberd, and the 12 Blood Drinking Seals began to spin on the halberd blade, forming a swirling red vortex! All of the space around the Blood Drinking Seals began to warp. The Xiantian martial artist that was flying away felt as if an invisible force was pulling on his body, greatly reducing his speed.
338This… what was going on!?
339The martial artist was frightened! The space around him became thick and viscous like tar. It was as if he was a fly caught in a spider’s web. No matter how he tried to fly, he couldn’t move quickly!
340Not only was it him, but the black-armored captain was the same.
341At this time, they could no longer afford to wonder what the reason was, a maddening murderous intent had already locked onto them.
342The middle Xiantian realm black-armored martial artist turned around to see Lin Ming’s halberd thrusting towards him. The halberd was very slow, he wanted to raise his spear to block, but in that moment, the halberd seemed to pass through space, instantly appearing in front of the black-armored martial artist!
343Puh!
344Blood sprayed into the air. The black-armored martial artist looked with utter disbelief at the halberd that was embedded into his chest. This chaotic speed that confused his mind seemed to be even crazier than the pain in his chest.
345How could this be…
346That was the black-armored martial artist’s last thought as Lin Ming twisted the halberd in his hands, directly tearing apart the black-armored martial artist’s heart!
347“Second Brother!”
348The black-armored captain’s eyes were red with rage. His body felt as if it were being suppressed by a sticky strength. He couldn’t fly quickly, and could only watch in helplessness as his brother died in front of him.
349“Go die!”
350The black-armored captain knew that he couldn’t escape. In his despair, he desperately pushed his true essence to the limit and swept his lance towards Lin Ming.
351Lin Ming moved his halberd to meet the attack. On the halberd blade, Blood Drinking Seals danced about.
352Pah!
353Spear and halberd intersected! The Blood Drinking Seals fell atop the spear, and in that moment, the black-armored captain felt like his spear was stuck in stone – he couldn’t pull it back.
354“Die!”
355Lin Ming swept his halberd out. The black-armored captain screamed, threw away his spear and retreated.
356Whoosh –
357The Blood Drinking Seals floated off of the spear and attached themselves to the halberd. Lin Ming thrust his halberd, and the black-armored captain felt the space around him tighten as if it were collapsing around him. He couldn’t avoid this halberd strike!
358“Ahhh!”
359The black-armored captain gave a miserable cry. He punched at Lin Ming!
360But how could flesh and blood be as tough as a weapon? Not just that, but there were strange Blood Drinking Seals that were adhered onto Lin Ming’s halberd.
361Peng!
362The black-armored captain’s fists exploded into bloody messes. The halberd pierced through his head, directly extinguishing his life!
363The Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder shot out, submerging into the black-armored captain’s body. It was silent for a few moments, and then the body of the black-armored captain suddenly shook. A fog of blood sprayed into the air, and then condensed into the 13th Blood Drinking Seal!
364At the same time, all the martial artists that Lin Ming had slaughtered had their blood essence sucked up by the Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder, turning into pure flows of energy that nourished the other 12 Blood Drinking Seals.
365As Lin Ming looked at this 13th Blood Drinking Seal that floated in air, he waved his hand and gathered all the Blood Drinking Seals. “Now I’m stuck at the very early section of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’. Thirteen Blood Drinking Seals is about my limit. If I create any more, I won’t be able to control them. The lethality of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ is much greater than the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’, otherwise if I had to deal with so many enemies at the same time and they decided to run away, there’s no way I would have been able to stop them all without the Primeval Halberd Strike.”
366The killing potential of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ was much higher than the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’. But, that did not mean that the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’ was worse than the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’.
367This was mainly because the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ was inherently biased towards killing moves and styles; it wasn’t particularly splendid in terms of increasing one’s cultivation. The ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’ was mainly used to nourish the dantian and make breakthroughs in cultivation. Skills such as Phoenix Wings Ascending Sky and 10,000 Flames Burning World were supplementary abilities. Both of them placed emphasis on different aspects.
368Chapter 448 – Blood Springs
369“The most outstanding aspect of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ lies in its killing potential. When Lei Mubai had practiced the ancient Devil Tome, it had only been a miniscule portion of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’s’ cultivation method. In terms of cultivation method, the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ is far inferior to the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’. If I use the cultivation method of the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’ along with the killing techniques of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’, there are some places that don’t really match…”
370Lin Ming thought out loud. Although his cultivation method was top class, it was a bit complicated; there would inevitably be areas in which things didn’t mesh well.
371However, Lin Ming didn’t worry too much. The reason that he studied the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ was solely because of its techniques. Once his techniques reached the extreme of perfection, it would become a Law.
372For instance, when Lin Ming had used the Primeval Halberd Strike as well as the move that made time spin around chaotically, those had both been similar to the use of Laws. It was just that Lin Ming’s perception and cultivation weren’t high enough for him to comprehend the Laws used. He could only rely on the energy of the Blood Drinking Seals to achieve an effect similar to Laws.
373Even so, the power was absolutely amazing. If it wasn’t for the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’, Lin Ming would have at most been able to kill two Xiantian masters – everyone else would have managed to run away.
374“I don’t know how much longer this war will last. I wonder how Miss Mu and Xingxuan are doing…” As Lin Ming was thinking, he glanced at his intelligence jade slip and began to look for the next target…
375At an island 3000 miles away from Divine Phoenix Island, Qin Xingxuan just happened to be sitting down on a cushion  in a martial arts cultivation room. Fire origin energy swirled around her, forming a vortex with her in the center and steadily converging into her body.
376After her body was thoroughly quenched with 10 drops of Vermillion Bird blood essence, Qin Xingxuan had gained the talent necessary to practice the more core sections of the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’. In addition, Qin Xingxuan was already a natural sixth-grade martial talent. Although her cultivation speed wasn’t heaven defyingly fast, she was still making new changes every day, and her progress was extremely fast.
377In these few months, Qin Xingxuan’s cultivation was nearing the middle Pulse Condensation period.
378This was mostly because Qin Xingxuan had just started to practice the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’, and it required that she slowly accumulate fire origin energy. If she had practiced for a longer time and at a higher realm, she would probably have made a breakthrough.
379“Miss Qin, how are you feeling?”
380Mu Qianyu was all smiles as she entered into the martial arts cultivation room. As she looked at the vortex of fire origin energy swirling around Qin Xingxuan, she had a very satisfied smile on her face.
381Although Qin Xingxuan’s rank in Divine Phoenix Island was only the lowliest maid disciple, she actually had maids and servants serving her, and she didn’t need to do any labor. The status of a maid disciple was only a title  in order to reduce the pressure of public opinion on her. With Qin Xingxuan’s status and talent, the fact that she had obtained 10 drops of Vermillion Bird blood essence could easily arouse criticism from others.
382A drop of Vermillion Bird blood essence was indelibly related to a martial artist’s lifespan and future; who wouldn’t be utterly jealous of Qin Xingxuan?
383Qin Xingxuan usually followed Mu Qianyu around, and all questions she had were personally answered by Mu Qianyu. She had servants taking care of her daily living needs, and her cultivation speed was at least two or three times faster than when she had been at the Seven Profound Valleys.
384“Senior-apprentice Sister Mu.” As Qin Xingxuan saw Mu Qianyu enter, she immediately stood up. Although they had already been together for two months, she still felt a sense of restraint when facing Mu Qianyu.
385“Miss Qin, Lin Ming has sent a letter.” Mu Qianyu smiled. When the two met each other, they would always maintain a respectful manner.
386“Ah?” Qin Xingxuan called out in surprise, a light fluttering feeling of happiness in her heart.
387Mu Qianyu laughed and then took out a paper letter from her spatial ring, handing it over to Qin Xingxuan. In these past two months, Lin Ming would always send out three letters at a time. He would send one to Mu Yuhuang, Mu Qianyu, and Qin Xingxuan. Although Qin Xingxuan’s letter only contained trivial musings and some other matters, the content of the letter was unimportant. Qin Xingxuan mainly wanted to know that Lin Ming was safe.
388As the days passed by, Lin Ming killed more and more Demon Region martial artists. His cultivation was still at the late Houtian realm, but his combat strength had risen by leaps and bounds. He still had 13 Blood Drinking Seals, but they were even more vivid and vibrant, and even more lethal.
389As Lin Ming killed more people, the name of Blood Demon began to sound like thunder within the ears of those on South Aurora Island. His spotlight was even brighter than the Demon Region’s Big Three!
390Normally when the Demon Region’s Big Three killed squads there would be a few survivors. With three to five Xiantian masters escaping in separating directions, it was difficult to kill them all. However, no one escaped the Blood Demon, there were simply no witnesses!
391To be attacked by the Blood Demon meant utter and total annihilation.
392There had even been one occasion when two Demon Region squads had joined together. Although they weren’t considered top squads, there were still 15 martial artists in total including five Xiantian masters – one middle Xiantian master and four early Xiantian masters. But even with a squad of this size, after encountered the Blood Demon, they were all killed! Not a single one had managed to escape!
393After this news spread out, all of South Aurora’s martial artists were shocked. Fifteen martial artists killed, and all of their blood essence sucked dry. There were even many of them that had been killed a thousand steps away. Obviously, they had all been prepared to escape. However, what was most horrifying was that all five Xiantian masters had escaped in separate directions, but they were still all killed!
394What sort of strength was necessary to achieve this?
395Even with five Xiantian masters combined together, they still couldn’t survive. Besides the squads of the Demon Region’s Big Three, what other squad had confidence they would be able to survive the terror of the Blood Demon?
396After that, the Demon Region martial artists rarely  went past a hundred miles outside of their headquarters. The deterring effect of the Blood Demon was actually greater than all of the squads of the Wartime Alliance combined!
397This sounded like an exaggeration, but it was the truth. In this month, there were more Demon Region martial artists that died at the hands of the Blood Demon than at the combined hands of every other martial artist within the Wartime Alliance squads.
398It had to be known that during an encounter, although the battle would be fierce, not many people would actually die. If half of them died, that would be considered an extremely fierce life or death fight. But, once a squad encountered the Blood Demon, that was certain annihilation. There wasn’t even a chance to escape. This just made people despair too much. This also caused the squads of the South Sea Demon Region to not even have the courage to bring up the Blood Demon’s name.
399It was deep into the night. In a hidden cave within South Aurora Island’s spiritual forest, Lin Ming had quietly snuck in. As soon as he was there, he grabbed a handful of spatial rings from his pocket. With just a thought, everything within these spatial rings poured out.
400Because of the war, these Demon Region martial artists were extremely wealthy. Of course, these were all treasures of ordinary Xiantian masters. Lin Ming wasn’t particularly attracted to many of these things.
401However, a little made a lot. If everything was exchanged into true essence stones, it would be a massive fortune. Although Lin Ming didn’t use true essence stones now, he never knew when he would need to in the future. If he saved up some money now, it would help avoid any complications in the future.
402“Around 3000 medium-grade true essence stones and a massive number of treasures and pills. Most of these are ghost streamers, demon runes, blood treasures and so forth. These things are mostly used by martial artists of the demonic path, they aren’t that useful to me.”
403Lin Ming practiced the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’, and it required him to gather and refine fresh blood essence. All of these treasures and objects that had stored blood essence for a long time were simply useless to him.
404Lin Ming casually and quickly divided everything. True essence stones were placed in one ring, valuables in another, and objects that weren’t worth much in yet another.
405After Lin Ming gathered everything back up again, he launched his movement technique and returned to base.
406“Wild Halberd! You went out to practice again, haha!” The bearded big fellow happily greeted. If he greeted anyone else on the squad, he would always joke around and give them a lesson that actual combat was better than cultivating and other nonsense. However, he usually never said these things to Lin Ming.
407In these past months, Lin Ming’s strength had become obvious to everyone. It wasn’t just that one time in the spiritual forest, but every time that Lin Ming would go to battle with the Fire Ax Squad, he would have spectacular and outstanding performance. In fact, there had been a time that if it wasn’t for the timely actions of Lin Ming, Enchanting Shadow and the bearded big fellow would have already had their heads chopped off. Whether it was individual combat prowess or insight on the battlefield, Lin Ming was at the top of the class. Everyone was naturally happy to have such a great member on their squad.
408Unfortunately, Lin Ming didn’t have much time or opportunities to do much else with the squad; he was always out practicing his martial arts by himself.
409“Captain, I think that Wild Halberd’s true strength is much more awesome!” The bearded big fellow loudly said as he drank a large cup of wine and poured himself another.
410“Mm, Wild Halberd’s true strength is very deep and profound. He should be able to defeat an early Xiantian master by himself. In fact, he might even be stronger than Violet Rain. But Wild Halberd likes to remain low-key, you just have to see how he did on his original strength test to know. He had only gotten a bit more than 100,000 points, just enough to reach the standard for a first class soldier.”
411“He should be a direct disciple of some large sect, or even the last disciple of some high master. He isn’t really interested in whatever can be exchanged with military exploit points.”
412“Haha, mentioning no interest in military exploit points, I wonder which master that Blood Demon is. In these recent days he has killed countless Demon Region martial artists – the military exploit points he would have accumulated would be terrifying. South Aurora Island’s Demon Region martial artists won’t even show their faces because they are scared of being killed by him.”
413“Blood Demon should be an extreme Xiantian genius from a sect. A Revolving Core master wouldn’t do something so frivolous.”
414“Mm, I think so too.”
415Even though Lin Ming and the existence known as the Blood Demon had appeared on South Aurora Island at nearly the same time, nobody ever expected that Lin Ming was the Blood Demon. Lin Ming’s cultivation was true. How could Fire Ax or anyone else believe that a late Houtian martial artist would have such abnormal combat strength like the Blood Demon?
416At this time at the South Sea Demon Region’s stronghold, a martial artist that was as skinny as a corpse was holding a wine glass in his hands. The cup was filled with a thick and bright red liquid that emanated a bloody energy; this liquid was shockingly actually blood.
417In front of the skinny martial artist sat a man with pale skin. This pale-skinned man’s eyes were closed, “Many martial artists have already left South Aurora Island. The existence of the Blood Demon had already made the situation untenable, it is simply unprofitable to stay there.”
418Because of Lin Ming, many martial artists squads didn’t dare to go out alone. Naturally, this meant that less and less were willing.
419As the skinny martial artist emptied the glass of blood, he licked his lips and said, “I’d like to meet this Blood Demon. It’s just that this fellow seems intent on avoiding us. Otherwise, there is no way he would have been able to avoid our intelligence. If he has the guts, he would have come for us sooner! In other words, he is afraid of us!”
420“He might not be afraid of us, but rather afraid that he won’t be able to kill us all… have you found that whenever the Blood Demon moves, he won’t leave any witnesses? It’s as if he has some secret that he’s scared of being discover
421Chapter 449 – Ancient Battlefield
422“He has some secret he’s afraid others will discover?” The skinny martial artist’s heart stirred.
423“That Blood Demon probably has an extreme Xiantian cultivation; around the same as you, me, and Nightmare. If he wants to kill us, it will be too difficult. If we want to kill him, it won’t be easy either! I discovered that whenever the Blood Demon killed others, he would suck dry their blood essence. Most likely he is cultivating some sort of devil art. I even think he might be someone from the South Sea Demon Region who’s killing those like him in order to improve his devil arts.”
424“Mm?” The skinny martial artist’s complexion changed. If this was true, then it was a serious matter. “Viper, should we report this?”
425“Heh, those at top won’t even bother with us. These past days, those Revolving Core Elders have all been busy with some important event. As for what it is, I’m not too sure. They simply don’t have time to deal with something so minor like South Aurora Island.” Viper calmly said. For the last half year or so, the South Sea Demon Region had been deadlocked with the Wartime Alliance and hadn’t been able to advantage. Instead, both forces fought, causing massive amounts of death.
426The most obvious point was that Revolving Core masters were participating in the war less and less. Both sides were engaged in a battle of attrition, and there were increasingly less disciples in the army. Those that went to fight were usually martial artists from small sects that served as cannon fodder. They were tempted by the rewards of Divine Phoenix Island and the South Sea Demon Region, and would most likely die on the battlefield.
427What was the South Sea Demon Region trying to do? Could they have thought that the war was unsustainable and began to abandon the war effort?
428If so, then this battle was simply meaningless. They would lose so much, and yet there wasn’t anything to gain from it.
429Viper frowned, simply not knowing what was going on.
430Several hundred miles away, Dark Moon Island –
431Dark Moon Island was located at the eye of the South Sea’s Yin pulse. There was a legend that in ancient times, an unrivalled war had been fought here, and countless powerhouses had died. A chilling wind blew all year around on Dark Moon Island, and the air was filled with a black fog. Many powerful and fierce ghosts were bred from this island.
432This island was different from the neighboring Blood Demon Island. There was no true essence stone vein, and only endless dangers and traps. Thus, no one visited Dark Moon Island.
433In the past, the Moon Seizing Sect had hidden their treasures in Dark Moon Island because of the security offered here. Not only was almost no one ever on Dark Moon Island, but there was also a strange phenomenon that occurred on Dark Moon Island, and that was that the black fog that permeated the island was able to inhibit one’s soul perception. As long as a secret entryway was hidden well, even a Revolving Core master wouldn’t be able to locate it.
434This phenomenon had once roused the interest of many masters. They came to Dark Moon Island in droves to explore the land and discover the reason behind this. However, they weren’t able to obtain any results, and thus let the matter go at that.
435As time passed, everyone slowly became accustomed to this strange phenomenon. No matter what level martial artist, no one would bother coming to this barren land.
436However at this time, there was a group of shadows shrouded in the thick black fog on Dark Moon Island. They were seven or eight black-robed old men, and on their robes was a dark blue design. This was a totem design of the Giant Demon race.
437These old men all had a cultivation at least at the middle Revolving Core realm. There were even late and extreme Revolving Core masters.
438Behind this group of old men stood 10 tall men, their entire bodies wreathed in bulging muscles. Their skin was a light blue hue; obviously they shared some blood with the Giant Demon race. However, there were varying degrees of the Giant Demon bloodline. These large fellows had a relatively poor Giant Demon bloodline. Compared to the Netherworld Great Emperor of the past, it was much worse.
439These 10 large fellows all had a cultivation at the late Xiantian realm. A long spear rested atop these large fellows’ shoulders, each one over 200 feet long and as thick as a water jar. It wasn’t known was sort of metal these spears were forged from, but the tips of the spears were extremely thin, like a drill.
440“It’s here, let’s start!” An Elder held an array disc in his hands. After he repeatedly confirmed his position, he decided that this was the location.
441As this Elder finished speaking, two other Revolving Core Elders behind him waved their hands, and true essence attached onto the top of the massive spears.
442Sou!
443The spear on a large fellow’s shoulders flew into the air!
444After reaching around 1000 feet of altitude, the spear tip swiveled downward as it fell, smashing straight down like a meteor
445Bang!
446The earth trembled, and cracks appeared in the ground like it was an earthquake. Rocks exploded; the 200 foot spear had sunk halfway into the ground.
447“Spin, dig all the way!”
448A black-robed Elder calmly said.
449With  that, the 10 large fellows all extracted iron rods from their back as thick as an arm. They inserted these into slots on the spear!
450“Hah!”
451The 10 large fellows shouted out together, and the muscles on their bodies bulged to ridiculous proportions. Their true essence revolved to the limit as they pushed these iron rods with all their strength. Slowly, the spear began to spin.
452Ka ka ka –
453The sound of rocks bursting and cracking filled the air. The spear crushed through the earth with its tip, slowly spiraling downwards.
454Even with 10 late Xiantian masters revolving their true essence to the limit, they were only making progress with great strain and difficulty.
455As an old man saw this he faintly smiled and said, “The rock bed here is truly tough. Even spears made of metal-breaking steel are just barely able to drill down.”
456“The Demon Emperor’s letter is true!”
457As the spear found it harder and harder to drill down, the several Revolving Core Elders began to use their own special techniques and methods to force the spear drill down. Slowly, the rock cracked, and a dark red liquid began to ooze out of the ground. This liquid was blood.
458At the start, only a small amount of blood spurted out. But later, the blood began to shower out like a fountain. Finally the blood exploded like a geyser, flying dozens of feet into the air. Even the crushed rocks were sent flying away by this stream of blood.
459“The seal is really here. The blood  pond seal and the blood from this blood pond were all absorbed from the ancient battlefield. This land is vast, and it was originally filled with the smell of blood. Because the black rock is able to block perception, no one was able to discover these even through so many years.”
460“There should be a total of six blood ponds. We’ll go and open them, and then followed the method written down in the letter to open the seal. The blood sacrifice should be enough…”
461“If it’s still not enough, we will launch an all-out offensive. At that time, the blood should suffice!”
462“Hehe, the old bat Mu Fengxian, she could never imagine that there was such a great secret hidden underneath Dark Moon Island and Blood Demon Island! As for the true goal of this South Sea war, she never would have imagined the truth.”
463The several Revolving Core Elders were all speaking to each other with true essence sound transmissions.
464If one flew 100,000 feet into the Primal Chaos Heavens and looked down, they would find that the South Sea war front nearly composed a circle. And the center of this circle was Dark Moon Island and Blood Demon Island!
465The Demon Emperor’s letter had said that the entrance to the ancient battlefield was located between Dark Moon Island and Blood Demon Island.
466However, because of time, wanting to open the massive array of the ancient battlefield was far too difficult. At this time, the South Sea Demon Region had declared war upon Divine Phoenix Island. In truth, all of those martial artists that died on the battlefield were nothing more than pawns  to be used in a blood sacrifice on an immeasurably vast scale! This was also the reason that they hadn’t advanced in such a long time.
467The large array created by the natural features of the land were able to gather blood to nourish the blood pond seal. With the secret techniques on array formations written within the Demon Emperor’s letter, they would be able to fully open the blood ponds.
468In the name of war, they were perfectly able to justify such a massive blood sacrifice. Otherwise, the South Sea Demon Region would never have been able to find so many Houtian and Xiantian martial artists to kill.
469Not just that, but after the ancient battlefield was opened, they would rely on this to exterminate Divine Phoenix Island. This war could be considered as exhausting Divine Phoenix Island’s strength ahead of time; it was a plan that killed two birds with one stone.
470A Revolving Core Elder couldn’t help but sigh as he said, “According to the Demon Emperor’s letter, the ancient battlefield that has been sealed away is in fact a small independent world. I just can’t imagine what sort of great supernatural power and magical strength must be required to create an independent world.”
471“Maybe calling it a broken world is more suitable. This world was damaged by the shock and disaster of the ancient war, it might only last for several more millennia.”
472“Several millennia is enough for me enough for me and my people. I want to have a look at just how brilliant and majestic this Supreme Elder from the ancient times truly is!”
473Although history was hidden in the dust of time and could no longer be investigated, there was one truth that never changed. And that was that the martial artists of ancient times were much more formidable than they were now. In those times, there were many Great Emperors, Saints, and all other sorts that appeared. These were existences that could cause an apocalypse with a wave of their hand, destroying the heavens and earth!
474The Demon Emperor was one such existence. As for these ancient battlefield, it was even more ancient than the Demon Emperor. In a way, this ancient battlefield where the broken world existed was the lair of the Demon Emperor. When he had come here, he had used his formidable strength to take this realm as his own.
475After a blood pond was opened, it was covered up with an array formation. Then, the group of people continued over to open the second blood pond.
476In an entire day, of the six blood ponds, they managed to open four.
477As for the fifth blood pond, they failed.
478A black-robed Elder no longer had the strength to speak as he looked at this last blood pond. He whispered, “After these tens of thousands of years, even with the natural array of the land nourishing the blood pond, it is still dry. Launch the offensive.”
479“Mm, launch the offensive!”
480Lin Ming was sitting inside a hidden cave near the Wartime Alliance Headquarters. In front of him were the 13 Blood Drinking Seals, floating around. As long as Lin Ming didn’t die, even if the Blood Drinking Seals were destroyed, he could recreate them.
481Lin Ming took out the Great Desolate Blood Halberd replica. After he had killed Lei Mubai, he had never actually used it. The Blood Drinking Seals excitedly smacked into each other as they floated around the Great Desolate Blood Halberd, issuing whining sounds.
482“It seems that even a replica of the Great Desolate Blood Halberd can greatly enhance the power of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’. This is something that even the Purple Comet Spear cannot achieve.”
483Although the Purple Comet Spear was a higher grade weapon, it was only able to increase the power of thunder and fire. As for the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’, it had nearly zero effect.
484A halberd thrust out. All of the space around seemed to twist in confusion; it was simply impossible to determine the position of the Great Desolate Blood Halberd.
485Hu! Hu!
486Lin Ming wildly danced with the Great Desolate Blood Halberd. All of the rocks in the cave were sucked up into a vortex of energy, flying into the air.
487But at this moment, Lin Ming suddenly heard a loud sound from outside, as if there was a massive explosion of energy.
488Lin Ming’s eyes widened. He dashed over to the cave entrance, and was surprised by what he saw. In his eyes, he could see that the Demon Region martial artists had gathered and were beginning their offensive against the Wartime Alliance headquarters! All sorts of energy was blowing up in the air, the battle was intense!
489  
490Chapter 450 – The Ancient Array Opens
491Within the headquarters of the Wartime Alliance, Commander Lu Huo – the Xiantian martial artist who was responsible for overseeing this island – deeply frowned as he saw the overwhelming number of South Sea Demon Region martial artists that blotted out the sky.
492“Is the South Sea Demon Region crazy?”
493The South Sea Demon Region’s martial artists had an individual strength that surpassed  those of the Wartime Alliance martial artists. For example, the Big Three of the South Sea Demon Region; it was difficult for them to find anyone from the Wartime Alliance that was at their level and also a worthy opponent. But the Wartime Alliance still had a large defensive array set up as defense. If this big array was activated, the South Sea Demon Region martial artists would fall into a passive, defensive situation. If they attacked the Wartime Alliance headquarters on their own initiative, they would absolutely have to pay a higher price.
494And even if they won, taking control of this town wouldn’t have any effect. It was simply meaningless.
495“Mm? That is…” Lu Huo’s mind stirred. In the distant camp, he could see a red-robed skinny man as well as a pale middle-aged man. These two were Blood Bone and Viper of the Demon Region’s Big Three.
496And in front of these two, there was a red-haired man who looked as pale and exquisite as a jade carving. Blood Bone and Viper were treating this red-haired youth with a great amount of respect. Obviously this red-haired youth had a very high status.
497The red-haired youth had a cultivation at the extreme Xiantian realm, and looked around 20 to 30 years old. He wore a long black robe, and on the fabric of his left chest was embroidered a Giant Demon totem.
498As Lu Huo saw this totem, he gasped. A Giant Demon totem was the symbol of the South Sea Demon Region. This meant that this red-haired youth was almost certainly a genius from the South Sea Demon Region sect!
499Even extreme Xiantian martial artists were divided by strength. For instance, Lu Huo was also an extreme Xiantian master, yet he was almost 200 years old. In truth, he was the most basic and weakest of extreme Xiantian masters, and there was no hope for him to break through to the Revolving Core realm during his lifetime.
500As for Blood Bone, Viper, and Nightmare, they were at a higher level. They could be called strong extreme Xiantian masters, and they had a small hope that they would one day break into the Revolving Core realm. This was also the reason that they were so famous within South Aurora Island.
501And even higher was a sect genius like this red-haired youth. There were few with this talent even in a large sect.
502They would often reach the extreme Xiantian realm at around 30 years of age. In addition, they would also have many hidden trump cards and rare treasures. Their truth combat prowess was not what Lu Huo could compare with; they could be considered the pinnacle of extreme Xiantian masters. If there wasn’t an accident, they would step into the Revolving Core realm, and perhaps even reach the middle or late Revolving Core realm!
503This red-haired youth in front of him was obviously such a pinnacle extreme Xiantian existence!
504With such a powerhouse at this level helping, there was no doubt that the South Sea Demon Region was taking this offensive as a serious objective.
505After this speculation, Lu Huo swept past everyone. Indeed, he found that among all the martial artists in this offensive, there were a massive number of direct descendant disciples from the South Sea Demon Region.
506It had to be known that the South Sea Demon Region didn’t have that many direct descendant disciples – they only had several tens of thousands. In such a massive war that covered the entire South Sea, there wasn’t enough of these disciples. Most of these direct descendant disciples would be sent to the battlefield by the South Sea Demon Region in order to gain experience. There were very few that would even be brought to such an invasion offensive; this was normally the job left to cannon fodder.
507“What’s going on? Why is the South Sea Demon Region placing so much importance on such a small South Aurora Island battlefield?”
508As Lu Huo was pondering, at this moment a sound transmitting talisman lit in front of him. As he heard this message, he was at first overjoyed, and then his happiness turned to worry.
509What he was happy about was that Divine Phoenix Island had already obtained the news that South Sea Demon Region was beginning their offensive, and had thus sent a massive amount of direct descendant disciples to support them. However, what he was worried about was that South Aurora Island was simply too far from the main battle zone. If the disciples of Divine Phoenix Island rushed their way over, it would still take an hour of time. Only the heavens knew just what sort of situation the rag tag martial artists of the Wartime Alliance would be in after that time passed.
510During this moment, a beautiful rain of light came pouring down from the sky. The giant light curtain of the protective array formation began to fiercely tremble, and then it rapidly began to dim down, as if it were on the verge of shattering.
511“Demonic Fire Ballista!”
512Lu Huo was stunned. He saw that within the forces of the South Sea Demon Region, there was a 50 to 60 foot long black ballista.
513This sort of ballista was named the Demonic Fire Ballista. It was forged with metal-breaking steel and even had a bit of precious Purple Comet metal mixed within. The cost of a Demonic Fire Ballista was immeasurable, and every bolt cost hundreds of medium-grade true essence stones as energy to fire. For such a weapon to be used on the South Aurora Island battlefield was simply overkill.
514As the red-haired youth saw the dazzling rain of light scattering over the battlefield, his lips curled up in a grin. There was only one goal in this offensive, and that was to kill as many people as possible.
515However, he only looked down at these scruffy martial artists with disdain. The reason that the South Sea Demon Region had sent him here was mainly to control the Demonic Fire Ballista and destroy the defensive array formation so that their forces could break through the enemy lines.
516As the red-haired youth saw the soldiers of the Wartime Alliance in disarray underneath their array formation, he cheekily sneered. He waved his hand, and another bolt was shot out!
517The brilliant demonic fire bolt pierced through the void, issuing a keening whistle as it heavily smashed into the large defensive array like a meteor.
518Bang!
519With a loud explosion, the array formation immediately collapsed, disintegrating into large bursts of light sparks that rained down.
520Lu Huo’s complexion paled! All of the other Wartime Alliance martial artists were also shaken by fear at this sight.
521The great protective array formation was broken!
522“Kill them, leave no one alive!” The red-haired youth gave the order without any expression.
523The Demon Region martial artists began their frenzied attack!
524Gorgeous martial skills cut through the clear blue sky; the Wartime Alliance base was bombarded with all sorts of abilities.
525The Wartime Alliance martial artists had true essence to protect their bodies. Those that had a strong cultivation were safe, but those that were weak had their protection broken, instantly dying and becoming just more cannon fodder!
526“Kill!”
527“Kill!”
528“Kill!”
529At the forefront of this battle, the Demon Region martial artists had already engaged the Wartime Alliance martial artists in a desperate melee. Those that came to the front were almost nearly all Xiantian realm martial artists, the weakest were at the peak Houtian realm.
530The South Sea Demon Region had the support of direct descendant disciples, and they also came well prepared. As for the other side, most of them were a mixed bunch of soldiers that had been recruited by the Wartime Alliance. From the very beginning of this battle, the Wartime Alliance was hard-pressed to resist!
531Fresh blood flowed, pitiful screams pierced the air over and over again!
532Especially the Big Three of the South Sea Demon Region – they rushed into the Wartime Alliance’s base like three sharp knives! Every martial artist below the Xiantian realm was instantly killed, and even the early Xiantian realm martial artists weren’t their opponent!
533These random soldiers of the Wartime Alliance had come to South Aurora Island in order to take risks and obtain treasures, it was impossible to expect them to be unafraid of death. Thus, a great portion of these people were scared witless by this scene and began to retreat!
534However, trying to escape in the chaos of this battle was difficult. There were many martial artists that turned around to escape just to be pierced by the spears of the Demon Region soldiers!
535Seeing this, Lu Huo maintained a calm appearance, but his back was already dripping with a cold sweat. He knew that he couldn’t lose his cool during this situation, but he was also unable to think of any command that would be able to change this situation.
536“What a bunch of trash!” The red-haired youth looked down from distant high ground, jeering at the Wartime Alliance martial artists, “This mob is just garbage, and yet they had me personally come out to deal with them. This is just too disappointing!”
537Ten miles away from the battlefield, Lin Ming held onto his halberd as he calmly and quickly ran through the forest. He didn’t have the ability to change a battle of such a great-scale, nor did he dare to be too aggressive and reveal himself.
538A late Houtian realm youth with an extreme Xiantian master’s combat strength was far too loud and excessively unbelievable. Within the entire South Horizon Region, the only person that had this strength was Lin Ming. At that time, if he exposed his strength then at least half of them would be able to successfully guess his identity.
539This was easily cause for a Revolving Core Supreme Elder to come. Once his appearance changing technique was seen through, he would be in danger.
540Since he didn’t have the power to change the outcome, Lin Ming decided to find the Fire Ax Squad and help them through this disaster. This could also be considered as putting an end to their causality and karma.
541“Haha! This is great! This battle is long overdue, I have no idea what those South Sea Demon Region Elders were thinking!” At the front of the battlefield, a man with white-hair that hung to his waist was wantonly slaughtering everyone around him. He had a handsome and delicate appearance, and was also a bit effeminate. This man was Nightmare of the Demon Region’s Big Three.
542“If that Blood Demon dares to come out at this time, I’ll take him on. I want to see just what kind of strength he has!” Blood Bone said nearby Nightmare.
543“Humph, there’s no point in caring about this fellow that never shows himself. How about this, let’s make a bet on who can kill more. If you lose, then you will give me your Demon Bloodstone. How about it?” Nightmare asked with a provocative smile. As he spoke, he also launched a spirit attack on a Wartime Alliance martial artist, easily destroying his spiritual sea.
544“Haha, so you’ve taken a liking to my Demon Bloodstone. Good! I’ve also taken a fancy to your ‘Soul Amplifying Technique’. Let’s have a match!”
545Blood Bone laughed and then rushed into the Wartime Alliance’s base. He extracted a crimson colored 10 foot long halberd and began to massacre  everyone around him with abandon. But at this time, the entire South Aurora Island began to violently shake!
546“Mm?” Blood Bone’s expression changed, “Is this an earthquake?”
547Ka ka ka!
548The earth began to shake more and more wildly. Boulders broke, mountains trembled, and massive cracks that were dozens of feet wide appeared in the earth, splitting the ground. The two sides that had been fighting spontaneously stopped as they were all stunned by this phenomenon.
549What was going on?
550More and more fissures appeared in the earth. A distant mountain peak collapsed in a great avalanche. This was not an effect that would be caused by an ordinary earthquake!
551Bang!
552With a deafening explosion, in the distance seas, dark clouds covered the skies, and titanic crimson columns of blood directly pierced through the Primal Chaos Heavens!
553From afar, these six columns of blood were like crimson pillars that supported the heavens; it was as if they alone were holding up the skies!
554“What is that!?”
555“That’s from the direction of Blood Demon Island and Dark Moon Island!”
556Both sides were unknown what was happening. At this time, the entire South Aurora Island began to collapse!
557Those fissures in the ground that were dozens of feet wide suddenly increased to hundreds of feet wide. The Wartime Alliance headquarters was like a sand castle; it instantly disintegrated into nothing!
558“Hurry and fly!”
559All of the Xiantian realm martial artists soared into the air. However, the Houtian realm martial artists were in a pitiful state; they couldn’t fly!
560Those that were close to their companions and friends were carried up into the skies. As for those rich ones that could afford a spirit boat or were near one, they instantly boarded it. But, a vast number of Houtian martial artists were like slips of paper as they dropped into the bottomless abyss. Their wailing screams were drowned out by the earth shattering explosions that were ringing around; no one was able to listen to their last cries.
561They were like grains of sand tossed into the sea; there was nothing they could do.
562Rumble rumble!
563A giant black vortex appeared under the land after South Aurora Island began to collapse. It was like the maw of a monster, devouring and destroying all….
564Chapter 451 – The World is About To Collapse
565Lin Ming looked at the massive swirling gray vortex beneath his feat, his eyes filled with bewilderment. As he extended his sense into the vortex, it was immediately cut off; it was just as if there was another world that existed behind that gray vortex.
566A terrifying dragging force suddenly erupted from the vortex, affecting everyone. At this time, the surrounding space seemed to transform into a separate dimension – it was impossible to escape!
567Even the overweeningly arrogant red-haired youth turned white.
568Just what was going on!?
569Those six massive beams of light from a moment ago seemed to have come from where the sect Elders were gathered. What had happened over there?
570Hong hong hong!
571The entire South Aurora Island was being crushed and torn apart. The turbulent sea crazily surged, turning into massive waves that towered in the sky. These waves were then sucked into the vortex, completely disappearing.
572As the towing force grew stronger, all of the Xiantian masters that had flown into the sky began to be forcefully slowed down. Gradually they were forced to a halt by this immense force, and then they slowly began to be pulled into the swirling vortex!
573“No!”
574A late Houtian realm martial artist that was riding a spirit boat had his spirit boat smashed apart by the force of the vortex. Afterwards, he was like a leaf in a storm; he was sucked into that massive swirling vortex and shredded into pieces.
575“This is…!”
576As everyone saw this, their hearts turned cold. Anyone that fell here would die!
577But if they wanted to escape, they couldn’t!
578“Ahhh!”
579Several Houtian masters that were picked up by their comrades were tossed into the swirling vortex, twisted into nothing! At this time, the true face of human sentiment and friendship was tested to the limit. Those brothers that shared life and death clung to each other. As for those that were only normal friends, they immediately dropped their comrades, only thinking to preserve their own lives!
580Pu! Pu!
581Two people were immediately torn into fragments by the vortex of energy. Another man screamed in desperation and began to revolve his protective true essence in a last ditch hope.
582Ka ka ka ka!
583The vortex of energy was like a razor that shaved off true essence, slowly wearing it away. As the martial artist’s bodily true essence was breaking, he clenched his teeth and revolved his true essence to the limit. Finally, the vortex of energy torn open a hole in his true essence, shredding his arm!
584The martial artist howled. He fiercely bit his tongue, combusting his blood essence!
585Bang!
586The true essence of his body instantly rose several times over. Finally, he was able to withstand the tearing pressure of the swirling vortex of energy, and passed through the swirling layer.
587Seeing this, all of the Xiantian martial artists in the air were stunned, and then immediately overjoyed. If a peak Houtian martial artist could safely make his way through the swirling vortex of energy, then they would naturally have an easier time in doing so. Although they didn’t know just what was behind the vortex of energy, having this knowledge that they would be able to survive for a while longer was great news.
588The pulling force of the energy vortex increased. Some Xiantian martial artists knew that they wouldn’t be able to resist for much longer, and decided to save their energy and fly directly towards that swirling vortex. They stimulated their bodily protective true essence to the limit and safely rode their way through.
589As for the peak Houtian martial artists, those that were strong were able to directly pass through. As for those that were weaker, they combusted their blood essence and safely passed through.
590There were less and less people still in the air. Lin Ming was able to feel the surrounding space around him compressing, as if it were tightening around him. Even if he was able to resist this terrifying suction, he feared that he wouldn’t be able to escape. Not just that, but there were changes in the energy vortex that were occurring; it was impossible to know what would happen next. Thinking this, Lin Ming grit his teeth, pushed his true essence to the limit and flew towards the swirling vortex of energy…
591Hundreds of miles away, at the point between Blood Demon Island and Dark Moon Island, 10 black-robed people were suspended high in the air. Their expressions were inscrutable as they watched the massive swirling vortex thousands of feet beneath them.
592This swirling vortex of energy was tens of times greater than the one that had appeared at South Aurora Island!
593The vortex of energy that appeared at South Aurora Island was an ash-gray that spun with an amazing momentum, as if it were a rolling thunderclap.
594But this vortex of energy was completely black. When one looked into it, they could see all sorts of faint and blurred illusions, as if they were staring into the endless void of chaos.
595The swirling black vortex here was much more peaceful. Despite the surging waves that were swallowed by the vortex, there wasn’t any noise. But this strange feeling was instead much more profoundly terrifying, and the reason was that this swirling vortex swallowed all, even the sound of the sea…
596Without a doubt, the tearing strength of this pitch black vortex was several times more horrifying than the one at South Aurora Island!
597“What a terrifying space storm! If we go down we’ll die!” A black-robed Elder said, frowning.
598A moment ago, those 10 late Xiantian large fellows that had opened the seals, because they were too near to the entrance when it had opened, were torn apart by the vortex of energy. They had been pulled into the space storm and ripped into a bloody fog before completely decomposing into fine dust; there wasn’t even any residue left over.
599“We’ve made an error in judgment! The degree to which the ancient battlefield decayed has exceeded our every assumption! Even the entrance has been covered by a space storm, the inside is probably much worse!”
600“I thought that this broken world would be able to last for a few thousand more years, but it seems that it’s already begun to collapse. If we enter, we will encounter layers upon layers of dangers.  This world can collapse at any moment. If we are inside when it does, we will be annihilated along with the world!”
601After a world collapsed, the space storm it produced in the void would be extremely terrifying; even an Emperor powerhouse wouldn’t necessarily be able to resist it.
602Moreover, as they looked at the situation of this entrance, they realized they couldn’t enter. They were not able to withstand a space storm of this level.
603“We’ve spent so much time and effort in order to open this ancient battlefield, but all we’ve found is a world on the verge of collapse. We don’t even have the ability to access the inside. Our South Sea Demon Region’s plans have come to nothing!”
604According to this letter of the Demon Emperor, the small world contained in this ancient battlefield had many different Laws. If a martial artist could practice within, they could be exposed to origins of all sorts of energies. If one had excellent perception, they might even be able to comprehend these origin Laws!
605If the South Sea Demon Region could have moved into this ancient battlefield world and then blocked the entrance with a secret skill written in the Demon Emperor’s letter, the ancient Demon Region would be able to obtain a surpassingly good stronghold. Not just that, but they would obtain the massive amount of treasures that the Demon Emperor had left behind. Once all these treasures were obtained, being able to raise an Emperor level powerhouse would no longer be a fantasy.
606Thus, as long as they had several hundred years, the ancient Demon Region would be able to become a Holy Land! When that time arrived, they would dominate the entire South Horizon Region. They would be able to reproduce the grand majesty and brilliance of the Silent Demon Emperor City from 3000 years ago!
607But now, this plan was nothing but a dream that was popped like a bubble.
608“We can’t use this world, but this world still has treasures left over from the Demon Emperor and the ancient battlefield. If we can take some of it, our efforts wouldn’t have been in vain!” The one who spoke was a woman with a veil covering her face and who wore a long black robe. Although she covered her face, she couldn’t cover up her impressively buxom figure; she was the Demon Region’s Western Faction Sovereign.
609“We cannot go through the main entrance. Even this old man’s third stage Life Destruction won’t be able to pass this terrifying space storm. If we want to enter… we can only go through other entrances.” As the man spoke, he glanced around. At the edges of this main vortex, there were also 36 small vortices; the vortex that had appeared at South Aurora Island was one of these.
610“That’s useless. Those are just broken spaces that are separated from the main world. If we go into one, we still won’t be able to enter the main world unless we can shatter the barriers of space!” The Demon Region Sovereign vacantly said. When a world first began to collapse, it would split into fragments first. These 36 smaller vortexes all corresponded with a splinter of the main world.
611If they entered into small worlds, they would at most be able to obtain some treasures left behind on the ancient battlefield. Although these might be high quality treasures, they didn’t hold much appeal to the South Sea Demon Region Elders. What they longed for were the treasures within the Demon Emperor Palace!
612At this time, wasting their time to go treasure hunting in a small splintered world was ridiculous.
613“The situation is worsening. If this continues, we’ll be discovered soon; even Supreme Elders from the South Horizon Region and Five Element Region might show up. If Life Destruction masters or Emperor level powerhouses show up, there won’t be anything left for us.”
614After hearing these words, all the Elders fell silent. They had thought they would be able to open the seal and obtain an independent world. Then they could follow the techniques written on the Demon Emperor’s letter and open and close the entrance of the world as they pleased, obtaining all the treasures within.
615Who knew that the situation would turn out like this?
616Several hundred miles away, at South Aurora Island’s gray vortex.
617Peng!
618Lin Ming smashed into the ground. He felt dizzy, he had just passed through the vortex of energy a moment ago. Even though his body was protected with true essence, he felt a painful sensation as if his entire body was being torn apart.
619Presumably the other martial artists were in a worse situation.
620Lin Ming didn’t immediately stand up. He kept his eyes closed and diffused his perception outwards, sensing everywhere around him. First, he had to scout his surroundings.
621He was in a vast and desolate land, surrounded by groups of martial artists who had fallen down with him.
622There were no plants on the ground, and the dirt was a dark red color, as if it had been stained by blood. There were countless crushed large and small stones suspended in the air, as if there was no gravity here. Within this entire world, there was not a single hint of wind – it was eerily peaceful.
623What place was this?
624Lin Ming had a very uneasy premonition in his heart. At this time, more and more martial artists began to crawl up. There were Demon Region martial artists and also Wartime Alliance martial artists. Nearly everyone that survived were Xiantian realm martial artists, with peak Houtian masters being in the minority. Not just that, but all of them had extremely pale complexions; they had obviously consumed a great deal of energy to survive.
625Lin Ming also quietly stood up. In the crowd of so many martial artists, he seemed unremarkable.
626He took stock of the treasures on his body. He still had his spatial rings, and his meridians and organs weren’t damaged. As he glanced at the Demon Region martial artists, he impressively saw the red-haired man along with the Demon Region’s Big Three!
627Both of these hostile parties had suffered through the catastrophe. But now that they stood up, they were all filled with a wary vigilance. The martial artists of the Wartime Alliance became flustered and unconsciously pulled away from the South Sea Demon Region martial artists, finally separating and gathering together.
628However, the final result of this was frightening to the point of many panicking; The remaining Wartime Alliance martial artists numbered only a third of those from the South Sea Demon Region!
629This didn’t include the top masters of the South Sea Demon Region – the Demon Region Big Three and the red-haired man!
630As long as the South Sea Demon Region people wanted to kill them, they wouldn’t even have their bones left!
631Chapter 452 – Hidden Death Traps
632The Wartime Alliance martial artists quickly grabbed their weapons. The situation was critical. In terms of quality of martial artists, the scattered free soldiers of the Wartime Alliance were inferior to those of the South Sea Demon Region. The only advantage they had was in their overwhelming numbers.
633But within the swirling space storm, everyone that was weak had either fallen into the abyss or died. Because of this, the losses that the Wartime Alliance had suffered were much worse than those of the South Sea Demon Region.
634Lu Huo’s forehead was dripping sweat; this situation was really, really awful.
635The white-haired Nightmare grinned wickedly as he looked at the martial artists of the Wartime Alliance. That look was like he was glancing at fish on a cutting board. He tilted his head and said to the red-haired youth, “Sir Envoy, let’s clear up this trash first. If we encounter some sort of crisis or danger in this world, they might take advantage to retaliate against us.”
636The red-haired youth from the South Sea Demon Region appeared dark and ominous. Countless rocks floated in the air around him, giving him a solemn aura. His background was from the South Sea Demon Region, so his experience was naturally much broader and richer than Nightmare, Blood Bone, and Viper’s.
637He could faintly sense that they had been drawn into an independent space!
638This sort of space might not even have an exit!
639If he were stranded for the rest of his life in such a space… thinking of this, the red-haired youth’s complexion became ugly. He was a rising star with a great and bright future, he didn’t want to die in such a damned land!
640“Sir Envoy, do you think…” Nightmare saw that the red-haired youth didn’t respond, so he asked again.
641“Silence!” The red-haired youth was in an extremely bad mood at the moment.
642As Nightmare was yelled at by the red-haired youth, he was a bit taken aback. To someone of his level, nearly everyone that saw him had to be respectful. Since when was he the one that was scolded by others? But facing the red-haired youth, he could only endure this shame. Not to mention the red-haired youth’s strength, but many of the current Demon Region martial artists were direct descendant disciples of the South Sea Demon Region.
643At this moment, the red-haired youth was no longer in the mood to care about Nightmare’s thoughts nor about the war between Divine Phoenix Island and the South Sea Demon Region. He had a premonition that the reason they were sucked into this unknown space was related to the secret mission that the South Sea Demon Region Elders had been preoccupied with!
644Those six blood-colored beams of light that shot up from Blood Demon Island and Dark Moon Island were most certainly due to the actions of the sect Elders.
645Perhaps even the offensive was related to the secret mission of the sect Elders. Otherwise, there was no point in launching such a senseless attack.
646“These old geezers actually used me as cannon fodder!” The red-haired youth gripped his fists, his expression grim.
647The red-haired youth heavily exhaled and then glanced over to the Wartime Alliance martial artists, “Which one of you is the leader here?”
648The Wartime Alliance martial artists all looked at Lu Huo.
649Lu Huo’s heart cried out in complaint. He was only the nominal leader. In truth, he had a very weak command over the others. Everyone here were free martial artists, and they also had the nature and bearing of mercenaries. Just who would listen to him? At this time, who would help cover for him?
650Lu Huo braced himself and said, “I am.”
651The red-haired youth looked over Lu Huo. Lu Huo’s cultivation was at the extreme Xiantian realm, however, his foundation was shaky and weak. He was the sort of strength that had accumulated slowly over the ages, just barely tracing the extreme Xiantian realm. His true combat strength was limited.
652“We will have a truce for now. First, we have to leave this damned place. But until then, all of you have to listen to me, otherwise I don’t mind killing you all!” As the red-haired youth spoke, he naturally emitted a murderous aura. All of the surrounding Wartime Alliance martial artists had weak cultivations. In front of this presence, they felt their breath catch in their throat, as if the surrounding temperature had suddenly chilled.
653Lu Huo didn’t have any room to reject such a proposal. He remained silent, tacitly agreeing.
654“Now, all of you move together. If you discover anything out of the ordinary then inform me! Especially anything related to that energy vortex!”
655The energy vortex was the entrance to this different space. Now, the red-haired youth could only count on finding the vortex of energy to return to his own world.
656As Blood Bone, Viper, and Nightmare saw the grim expression of the red-haired youth, they looked at each other and didn’t say anything further. It was obvious their situation was serious beyond their imagination – this place was not simple at all!
657Lin Ming hid among the crowd, seeming unremarkable. He slowly realized that this was a different space. If he couldn’t leave, then he would be stuck here for the rest of his life. There wasn’t anything better than letting the red-haired youth search for an exit out of this place.
658“Wild Halberd, hey! It’s really you!”
659A voice resounded from among the crowd. Lin Ming turned his head to see the bearded big fellow from the Fire Ax Squad, it seemed that he had lived too. This was also within his expectations. Although the bearded big fellow didn’t have a high cultivation, he could still go crazy and kill martial artists at this level. His protective true essence was also quite formidable.
660“Wild Halberd, I knew you’d be alright!”
661Another voice sounded out, and Lin Ming turned to see Captain Fire Ax walking towards him. At Fire Ax’s side were Dark Sword, Violet Rain and Enchanting Shadow, all of them safe. Although Enchanting Shadow’s expression was a bit white, she was still relatively unharmed.
662However, Cool Foam, Green Tree and Green Forest were all missing…
663Lin Ming’s mind sank. These three were martial artists with specialized roles – their combat strength wasn’t too high. He feared that they hadn’t been able to withstand the space storm.
664Fire Ax sighed and said, “In the offensive, Cool Foam, Green Tree and Green Forest all had limited combat strength, thus I told them to stay in the rear where it was safer. I never thought that… South Aurora Island would collapse…”
665Fire Ax didn’t say anything else. Whether it was that gaping abyss or the space storm after, both were fatal to them.
666Violet Rain and Enchanting Shadow also appeared somber and gloomy.
667Only the bearded big fellow was happily smiling. He said, “That Cool Foam kid is a once in a millennium punk, how could he die so easily? Also, he has a spirit boat in his possession!”
668Cool Foam’s perception was quite strong, and he was the one that drove the Fire Ax Squad’s spirit boat. Naturally, the spirit boat would be in his spatial ring.
669However even the protective true essence of a martial artist wasn’t able to withstand the tearing power of the space storm, much less a spirit boat.
670Lin Ming sighed. This was the cruelty of war. These Fire Ax Squad members were all used to seeing life and death before their eyes, and before he had come, they had probably replaced their old comrades many times.
671Lin Ming was silent, not speaking. Violet Rain, Enchanting Shadow, and Big Beard were also muted.
672But at this moment, a miserable scream suddenly sounded out from in front of them. Lin Ming was surprised, and he instantly spread out his perception. His heart immediately went cold. At the front, an early Xiantian master had been sliced apart by something. His body fell away in two halves, and he spewed blood all over the ground!
673“What is that?”
674Lin Ming was suddenly on full alert. A held spear was easy to dodge, but a trap was difficult to prevent. This sort of sneak attack that could evade all perception was the most horrifying sort of attack!
675Sou! Sou!
676In the center of the group, several people quickly flew overhead, arriving where the martial artist had violently died. These were the Demon Region’s Big Three as well as the red-haired youth.
677As the red-haired youth saw the two split halves of the body, his expression turned grim again.
678The wound started from the dead man’s right ribcage, cutting at a slant through his chest and body and being pulled through the left side of his waist. It was like he had been cut apart by a sharp saber.
679He wasn’t able to sense anything even though he spread out his perception.
680The red-haired youth’s eyebrows trembled. At this time, he suddenly seemed to realize something. His complexion completely changed, and he began to slowly retreat backwards. Could it be…
681Suddenly, the red-haired youth grabbed a Wartime Alliance martial artist and threw him to the front!
682“Ah!”
683The martial artist miserably screamed, and then an incredulous scene occurred. As that martial artist flew through the air, his body was strangely torn apart. Like a carrot thrown on a sharp wire, he was cut in half!
684Peng! Peng!
685The two halves of the corpse fell onto the ground, blood splashing everywhere!
686The surrounding martial artist were mostly from the Wartime Alliance. All of their expressions changed. At this time, they simply couldn’t be angered by their comrade being thrown to his death. They could only feel absolute fear from being so close to this unknown was that like a God of death.
687The red-haired youth’s expression was solemn and grim. So it really was a space crack. In this collapsing world, having massive space cracks was normal. These space cracks couldn’t be seen nor could they be sensed. But, once they were hit, even an extreme Xiantian martial artist would be cut in half!
688Although the red-haired youth was arrogant, he wasn’t crazy to the point that he believed he could resist being sliced in half by the space crack!
689These undetectable cracks that spread through the air were like an invisible death God that opened its maw wide, waiting to swallow any life delivered to it.
690Since he couldn’t investigate, there was only one way to explore the way forth. The red-haired youth coldly said, “All the Houtian martial artists from the Wartime Alliance immediately go to the front of the group. Hurry up!”
691With these words, all of the Wartime Alliance martial artists around the red-haired youth turned furious. Just now, the red-haired youth had killed their companion, regarding his life as worthless. And now, he also wanted to use the Houtian masters of the Wartime Alliance as cannon fodder! At this time, being thrown to the front to explore the way couldn’t even be described as a zero percent chance of survival!
692What happened once all the Houtian martial artists died? Would it be the turn of the Wartime Alliance’s Xiantian martial artists?
693All of the Wartime Alliance martial artists felt a fire igniting in their hearts.
694Lin Ming frowned. His cultivation was at the Houtian realm, and Enchanting Shadow was also at the Houtian realm. At this time he saw Enchanting Shadow lose all color in her face, and a trace of despair clouded her eyes. She could already imagine just what her fate would be like. But if they didn’t follow orders, who would be able to resist the South Sea Demon Region?
695Enchanting Shadow subconsciously looked at Lin Ming. These months, no matter what danger they encountered, Lin Ming had always remained calm. In her mind, she had already formed an omnipotent halo around Lin Ming.
696Not just that, but Lin Ming was also a Houtian realm martial artist. He would face this calamity alongside her.
697“Do not move from the line.” Lin Ming calmly said. His right hand was already pressed against his spatial ring.
698“Right, don’t move. Our strength is truly weaker than theirs, but we won’t be pushed around either!” Fire Ax said as he grit his teeth.
699Chapter 453 – Ten Breaths of Time
700At this crucial moment, everyone realized that they were being treated as cannon fodder, and no one wanted to stand out. Some martial artists already held onto their weapons, their true essence faintly flowing.
701The red-haired youth’s eyes flashed with light, “I’ll give you ten breaths of time, otherwise, all those Houtian realm martial artists who do not walk will be executed! Do not presume that you can muddle your way through this mess; I can sense all of your cultivations.” This icy voice contained a very strong killing intent.
702Under the shadow of this killing intent, some Houtian realm martial artists felt their foreheads begin to ooze sweat and their knees bending with weakness.
703They were only normal peak Houtian martial artists. Against this extreme Xiantian red-haired youth that came from a fifth-grade sect, the disparity between them was simply too great.
704This red-haired youth could kill instantly kill any one of them with just a thought.
705“Ten!” The red-haired youth yawned.
706At this moment, a Houtian martial artist angrily shouted out not too far away from the red-haired youth, “You can dream on if you think we will help you! We would rather die than become stones that pave your way out of here! Brothers! Let us unite! If this continues, then we can only…”
707Nightmare sneered and concentrated his thoughts.
708Peng!
709In a split-second, that Houtian martial artist burst apart like a watermelon, suddenly and violently dying. Even Lu Huo, who was standing near him, didn’t have time to react. Lu Huo’s lips twitched, but finally he was only able to sigh.
710All of the surrounding martial artists cried out in alarm, a surge of anger and hate flowing through their hearts. There was a wave of ‘cha cha cha’ sounds as some martial artists drew out their weapons. But still, no one dared to do anything rash.
711“You are going too far!” An early Xiantian realm martial artist heatedly shouted.
712Nightmare smiled with disdain, “Do you want to die too?”
713The martial artist paused, he was somewhat afraid to face Nightmare. Nightmare was a martial artist who shined in soul attacks. He was able to detonate his enemy’s spiritual sea with his soul force, and could even shatter their heads. This was also the origin of Nightmare’s nickname. He could easily kill a low level martial artist. In that split second that it took him to kill a martial artist, it was impossible for anyone else to save them.
714The early Xiantian martial artist grit his teeth, finally not saying anything. At that moment, a deep sense of humiliation filled his mind. He hated that he had no power to stand up to these monsters.
715The red-haired youth didn’t even seem to have noticed what happened. He continued and blankly said, “Nine…”
716With the invisible pressure pushing down on them, several Houtian martial artists were suppressed by the pressure; they were barely able to hold on.
717“Eight!”
718“Seven!”
719Between every breath was a chilling voice!
720“What can we do?” Fire Ax asked Lin Ming with a true essence sound transmission. Even Fire Ax, who was normally calm, was flustered into his situation.
721Lin Ming remained silent. He had truly grown a great deal these past days, but he still lacked assurance he would be able to win this battle.
722A character like the red-haired youth simply couldn’t be compared to someone like Ouyang Shenxiu. Not just that, but he also had the Demon Region’s Big Three at his side. Any one of them would be far beyond Ouyang Shenxiu.
723And with so many South Sea Demon Region direct descendant disciples added on, this would absolutely be a brutal and bloody battle!
724“Six!”
725“Five!”
726“Four!”
727The red-haired youth calmly counted down. But, Lin Ming was gathering his potential in silence, his eyes brilliant as he stared at the red-haired youth. His entire body was beginning to boil with fighting spirit!
728“Three!”
729As the red-haired youth counted to here, he slowly took out a halberd from his spatial ring. This blood halberd was 10 feet long and gleamed with a red light; it was also a Great Desolate Blood Halberd replica. However, its quality was far inferior to that of Lei Mubai’s. Although the red-haired youth was stronger than Lei Mubai, his status within the South Sea Demon Region was naturally lower.
730The blood halberd emitted a bloody energy. As several Houtian martial artists faced this aura, they couldn’t help but tremble. Many of them walked out from the crowd. Facing this blood halberd, they simply lacked the courage to further resist.
731If they didn’t come out, they would certainly die. But if they stood out and were careful in exploring the path, they might have a slight chance of living.
732“Two!”
733The red-haired youth’s count slowed a bit, the murderous intent that flowed from him condensing even further.
734More and more Houtian realm martial artists realized their fate and stood out, pale, their eyes like dying flames. As the Xiantian martial artists of the Wartime Alliance saw this, they could only silently grieve.
735In this strange and unknown world, there were probably dangers even greater than these space cracks. Once the Houtian realm martial artists died, it would be their turn.
736“One!”
737As the red-haired youth counted out this last number, he suddenly laughed, “What great courage! You really aren’t afraid of death!”
738Suddenly, his eyes fell on Lin Ming. In fact, he had already noticed Lin Ming from a moment ago. His cultivation wasn’t high, but his true essence was thick to the point that it wasn’t what a normal Houtian master could have.
739“Interesting! How interesting!”
740As the red-haired youth approached step by step, behind him  were still Blood Bone, Nightmare, and Viper. With the illustrious renown of the Demon Region’s Big Three as well as the red-haired youth that was stronger than them, these four released an aura that none of the Wartime Alliance martial artists had the courage to compete with. They were even afraid of meeting their eyes.
741Lin Ming calmly looked as the red-haired youth approached and stood in front of the Fire Ax Squad. Behind Lin Ming, Enchanting Shadow and Big Beard tightly gripped onto their weapons, their palms slick with sweat.
742Captain Fire Ax also had a grim expression and his nerves were on tight wires. In this critical situation, even the tranquil Violet Rain had purple arcs of electricity jumping between her fingertips.
743The red-haired youth ignored Fire Ax and everyone else, only looking at Lin Ming. “Boy, you’re quite good. You’re standing in front of my aura and yet you can remain calm!”
744Lin Ming was unmoved. He only traced the halberd in his spatial ring – the Great Desolate Blood Halberd!
745Against this red-haired youth from a fifth-grade sect, as well as the Demon Region’s Big Three and the countless Demon Region Xiantian masters behind them, Lin Ming was prepared to go all-out. He wouldn’t hide his strength, nor could he; this would be a battle that decided life or death!
746The powerful oppressive force caused all the surrounding martial artists to retreat, many of them having mournful expressions, “Finished… the Fire Ax Squad is finished. Fire Ax can at most face a normal late Xiantian master, but he would still be killed by any of these four in a second. Although that late Houtian boy has an intimidating aura, there is nothing he can do in the face of absolute suppression by cultivation!”
747“What should we do? Do we help?”
748“If we help them we will die! They can kill us without us even knowing!”
749“But, if we don’t resist them, we’ll be at their mercy…” A man didn’t say any more. It was better to die fighting gloriously in battle than as cannon fodder.
750The man who had spoken before sighed, not saying anything else. They only had a third of the enemy’s numbers, and their quality was also far inferior. What could they do? It was like trying to crack a rock with an egg.
751This was also what most of the Wartime Alliance martial artists were thinking. The other side was the army of the South Sea Demon Region. As for them, they were just a gathered bunch of free martial artists.
752The red-haired youth had already approached within 50 feet of lin Ming, his expression full of praise, “Good! Very good! I also admire those that do not fear death. But, not being afraid of death is not a positive, because those people usually die quickly!”
753Bang!
754The red-haired youth’s body erupted with true essence. His blood-red hair whipped around in the vortex of true essence. He held his right hand out, and the 10 foot long halberd lay flat. A surge of violent bloody energy broke out; facing him was like facing a roaring army!
755“My name is Xuan Chang! Now you can die knowing who killed you!”
756Lin Ming didn’t utter a single word – he had been silent from the very start, gathering his potential! His entire momentum was revolving to this limit and barely restrained. True essence chaotically surged around in the Heretical God Seed, and the 13 Blood Drinking Symbols rapidly circulated in his meridians, ready to break out at any time!
757A deluge of savage murderous intent filled the air, seeming as if manifested into reality.
758“Die!”
759Xuan Chang shouted and took a step forwards, his blood halberd smashing down. The ground under his feet suddenly cracked, and the crimson blood halberd emitted a sorrowful grieving wail.
760In this instant, Lin Ming finally pressed down on his spatial ring. With a flash of light, the Great Desolate Blood Halberd appeared with 13 shining  souls around it. It was like a blood dragon had suddenly appeared, sweeping away all!
761This weapon was the exact same as Xuan Chang’s, it was just that the inherent blood energy it emitted was even richer!
762Clang!
763The two halberds intersected, rocks exploded around them! The nearby martial artists found it hard to keep their balance in the turbulent and savage currents of wind that followed. Lin Ming’s feet sank into the ground. With the Great Desolate Blood Halberd in his hands, he had firmly blocked Xuan Chang’s strike!
764“What!?”
765Xuan Chang’s expression was filled with disbelief – this boy had blocked his strike?
766All of the other martial artists were shocked, including the Demon Region’s Big Three. Xuan Chang had only casually attacked, but this attack still wasn’t something that a late Houtian martial artist should have been able to resist.
767As for that blood halberd in his hand, it was almost the exact same as the one in Xuan Chang’s hands. It was just that the aura was even more formidable, to the point where glancing at it caused one to feel a deep sense of impending doom!
768What halberd was that?
769“You…” Xuan Chang looked at Lin Ming and his complexion changed. Within the South Sea Demon Region, there were countless Great Desolate Blood Halberd replicas. Xuan Chang wasn’t able to recognize that this blood halberd in Lin Ming’s hand had once been Lei Mubai’s, but he could tell that the blood halberd’s forging method was without a doubt from the South Sea Demon Region. Just how did it end up in this youth’s hand? Who was he?
770“damn it all!” In front of so many people Xuan Chang had been blocked by a mere late Houtian martial artist. Now that he lost face, all he could feel was a blazing rage, “Blood Mountain Seal!”
771As he drew out a seal with his hand, he placed it atop the blood halberd. The entire blood halberd suddenly burst into a radiant light; this was a martial skill that Xuan Chang had used.
772The Blood Mountain Seal was a cultivation method that had been passed down within the South Sea Demon Region for over 3000 years, it was not at all part of the ancient Devil Tome. Although its power was inferior to that of the ancient Devil Tome, Xuan Chang had cultivated it for many years and he was confident he could destroy even the hardest defenses!
773Lin Ming’s eyes shined with a sharp light. His Tempering Marrow true essence completely erupted! 13 Blood Drinking Seals screamed as they burst forth, “Primeval Halberd Strike!”
774With a thrust of his halberd, a dizzying red vortex formed on the blade edge of the halberd! The surrounding space seemed to twist around this halberd; the power of this halberd strike had faintly touched the edges of Laws.
775As the two halberds crossed again, it was like a bloody sun had risen in this dark world. Xuan Chang felt a strange and astonishing spinning power spread through him. He was nearly sent flying away!
776He revolved his true essence and forcefully stilled himself, but he had still been forced to retreat seven or eight steps!
777“You! Who are you!?” Xuan Chang’s eyes were bloodshot. His vision shined brightly as he stared at Lin Ming like a man who had been bitten by a beast.
778Chapter 454 – The title  of Blood Demon
779In the midst of the battlefield, Lin Ming held the Great Desolate Blood Halberd. The 10 foot long blood halberd extended straight out. The two foot long blade edge gleamed with a cold light, and the pole was like a thick python.
780At that moment, the figure of Lin Ming standing there was like a deadly halberd. His aura was staggering and his flowing murderous intent was breathtaking!
781All of the surrounding martial artists trembled at this presence. If Lin Ming had just barely managed to defend against Xuan Chang’s probing strike, they would have been able to accept that. But now Xuan Chang had used a martial skill and Lin Ming had still blocked it, instead forcing Xuan Chang to take several steps back. This was simply unbelievable.
782It had to be known that Lin Ming’s cultivation was more than an entire boundary worse than Xuan Chang’s!
783How could such a person have been unknown and unremarkable all this time?
784Violet Rain bit her lips, her eyes shining , “Captain, has Wild Halberd been hiding his cultivation?”
785Fire Ax was silent, hiding his cultivation? If Wild Halberd wanted to hide his cultivation in front of them, that could only be possible if his cultivation was higher. But now, it looked like even Xuan Chang had recognized that Wild Halberd was a Houtian realm martial artist. Could Wild Halberd be a Revolving Core Supreme Elder? But why would a Revolving Core master hide amongst them? Was it for fun or something?
786Fire Ax’s eyes were radiant as he looked at the Great Desolate Blood Halberd in Lin Ming’s hands. He whispered, “Maybe Wild Halberd is the Blood Demon…”
787Hearing Fire Ax’s hypothesis, Violet Rain was shocked.
788Blood Demon?
789Yes, Wild Halberd’s might match the strength that the Blood Demon was rumored to have. Also, Wild Halberd and the Blood Demon appeared on South Aurora Island at nearly the same time. With both of these truths combined together, it meant that Wild Halberd and Blood Demon were almost certainly one and the same!
790At this time, not only did Fire Ax make this guess, but the Demon Region’s Big Three, Lu Huo, and other perceptive martial artists also thought of this.
791Lu Huo’s eyelids fluttered. If Wild Halberd was the Blood Demon, then was it possible to have Wild Halberd take the lead and engage with the South Sea Demon Region in a final life or death showdown?
792Even if they had the Blood Demon on their side, this battle would still be dancing upon the razor-thin edge of death!
793But if they didn’t fight, wouldn’t they perish anyway?
794Nightmare’s lips moved as he sent Xuan Chang a true essence sound transmission.
795Xuan Chang frowned, Blood Demon?
796He wasn’t satisfied with this answer. Where did Blood Demon come from? How could such a ridiculous genius randomly appear out of thin air? He had to have some sort of origin, unless he was a martial artist who came from a distant land.
797This Blood Demon’s cultivation method was absolutely a top cultivation method of the demonic path. In that one collision a moment ago, the energy within wasn’t too great, but that strange rotating power made Xuan Chang feel as if he was unable to resist at all. This cultivation even surpassed  the legacies of the South Sea Demon Region!
798If he took one step back and thought about it, there was only a single talent within the South Horizon Region that could compare to a genius like this, and that would be Divine Phoenix Island’s Lin Ming. Both of them were at the late Houtian realm, and both also had such outrageous combat strength…
799Mm, could it be…
800Thinking this, Xuan Chang’s eyes widened.
801As he thought of Lin Ming, even Xuan Chang felt frightened. A year ago, Lin Ming had defeated Xuan Ji, who had disguised himself as Lei Mubai!
802Xuan Ji was the most radiant and outstanding talent that had appeared in the South Sea Demon Region for the last several hundred years. He reached the Houtian realm at a mere 17 years of age, and he also had the perfect Giant Demon bloodline. His talent was almost at the eighth-grade, and he also had an extremely high thunder origin energy fusion compatibility. He cultivated the ancient Devil Tome’s Halberd Arts, and with his just Houtian cultivation, he could defeat an early Xiantian martial artist from a large sect!
803Against Xuan Ji, Xuan Chang simply didn’t have the courage to compete. But this sort of monstrous genius was actually defeated by Lin Ming, who had even jumped realms in order to do so!
804If this Blood Demon was Lin Ming…
805“It shouldn’t be possible. Lin Ming uses a spear and Blood Demon uses a halberd. Not just that, but there is a great stylistic difference in their cultivation methods. Blood Demon practices a top demonic path cultivation method, but Lin Ming practices Divine Phoenix Island’s cultivation method…”
806‘No matter where this fellow comes from, as long as I can kill him here today, I will be able to forever rid myself of this future calamity!’ As Xuan Chang thought this, his entire body flowed with true essence.
807Netherworld Devil Arts – Universe of bloody War!
808The Netherworld Devil Arts was the original cultivation method that the Netherworld Great Emperor had used to become infamous. Although it was inferior to the ancient Devil Tome, it wasn’t that much worse. With Xuan Chang’s cultivation as an extreme Xiantian warrior, he would undoubtedly be able to display the formidable power of the Netherworld Devil Arts.
809Suddenly, waves of surging blood appeared. All of the surrounding space was filled with the thick energy of blood, and some weaker martial artists felt extremely ill.
810If the shockwave was so powerful, then facing this head on would truly be an inconceivable terror.
811Lin Ming’s vision was profound; he stimulated his Tempering Marrow true essence to the limit. In this battle, he wouldn’t be able to hold back at all. Perhaps even his status would be revealed.
812Xuan Chang waved his halberd. True essence wrapped around the waves of blood, rushing towards Lin Ming, breaking the earth wherever it went.
813“Blood Seal Twisting Murder!”
814Lin Ming clenched his right hand and stabbed out the Great Desolate Blood Halberd with indomitable momentum! Atop the blood halberd, 13 blood seals crazily spun around.
815This was still a spinning force, except this time it was spinning outwards.
816This halberd strike that contained a spiraling power was like a thin steel needle as it tore apart the waves of blood, dispersing them all. This was the inherent style of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’. If it wasn’t for the Blood Drinking Seal’s spinning power, Lin Ming would have to spend at least twice the true essence to scatter the waves of blood.
817“Mm? This style…!”
818Xuan Chang was shocked. Even the ancient Devil Tome’s Halberd Arts was left in the dust in terms of the exquisiteness of the technique.
819As Xuan Chang saw Lin Ming’s halberd piercing towards him with a spinning force, he quickly raised his halberd to block. But at this moment, an amazing scene took place. Lin Ming’s halberd seemed to penetrate through the space itself, instantly arriving in front of Xuan Chang!
820‘What!?’
821Xuan Chang’s expression completely changed. At this life or death moment, he gnashed on his tongue, “Explode!”
822Bang!
823Waves upon waves of blood instantly blew up. Many surrounding martial artists were sent flying back in the air, several of them spitting out blood.
824“Be careful!”
825“Withstand it! Do not step back!”
826The martial artists quickly intensified their protective true essence. At this time, everyone would rather withstand the explosive waves of blood and be injured than escape to the periphery of the group. Who knew what sort of invisible space cracks were around them. If they stepped into a space crack, that meant certain death!
827A massive amount of bloody fog filled the air, shrouding Lin Ming and Xuan Chang within. No one could see or hear within; even perception was being torn apart by the spiraling power.
828All of the martial artists felt their heartbeats quicken in nervousness.
829“Die!”
830Within the bloody fog, Xuan Chang swept his halberd towards Lin Ming!
831Lin Ming didn’t say a single word as he similarly swept his halberd.
832On the blade!
83313 crimson blood seals blocked Xuan Chang’s halberd blade, grounding it in place.
834“Mm? This is…” Xuan Chang felt as if someone had poured molten metal onto his halberd; there was a great resistance that acted on it.
835In this moment, Lin Ming thrust his halberd towards Xuan Chang.
836“Humph, explode for me!”
837Bang!
838True essence erupted, washing away all of Lin Ming’s Blood Drinking Seals. Xuan Chang howled, raising his halberd and slicing down at Lin Ming!
839Clang!
840Two halberds crossed. Lin Ming felt a strong force transmit through him and his right leg pushed down, crushing all the rocks beneath him. He was forced a step back, the blood in his body tumbling.
841Chi-la!
842The clothing on his chest was ripped apart, exposing his smooth and firm muscles. There was also a layer of bloody energy attached to him, constantly corroding Lin Ming’s body.
843This bloody fog… Lin Ming’s inner true essence vibrated, scattering all the bloody fog. He looked up and saw Xuan Chang take a step back; his situation was much better than Lin Ming’s.
844Indeed, if Lin Ming didn’t open the Heretical God Force, then in terms of absolute strength he would be inferior to Xuan Chang. However, facing so many enemies at the same time, Lin Ming didn’t dare to rashly open the Heretical God Force.
845“This is tricky!”
846Lin Ming’s eyebrows tightened. He did have a lot of final master moves he could use, but he didn’t dare to use any of them casually. Any one of those moves consumed a great deal of energy. If he had to use it, he must ensure that Xuan Chang would be severely injured; otherwise he would be in danger.
847Xuan Chang looked at Lin Ming, his heart becoming increasingly perturbed. ‘Just what cultivation method is this? Is this the legacy of some other great demonic path sect?’
848‘The Blood Demon’s style is extremely bizarre. It has many similarities with the ancient Devil Tome, but it seems to be even stronger than the ancient Devil Tome!’
849Thinking this, Xuan Chang’s heart suddenly shook!
850Could it be…
851As he carefully looked at the Great Desolate Blood Halberd in the Blood Demon’s hand, it looked exactly the same as Xuan Ji’s. Not just that, but although the cultivation method that the Blood Demon used was different from the ancient Devil Tome, it was truly somewhat similar! It was as if… as if his cultivation method was derived from the ancient Devil Tome, a higher evolution!
852Could it be that… Lin Ming had obtained Xuan Ji’s Great Desolate Blood Halberd and also the first layer of the ancient Devil Tome cultivation method, and then proceeded to independently practice and perceive its secrets to this degree???
853Heavens!
854Did he improve upon the cultivation method of an ancient Supreme Elder? Just what sort  of monstrous perception was this, to be able to improve the cultivation method that an ancient Supreme Elder had created!?
855Thinking of this, Xuan Chang’s complexion completely changed, and beads of sweat began to roll down his forehead. He was simply stunned by Lin Ming’s monstrous talent.
856Nightmare, Blood Bone, and Viper were all unclear as to why Xuan Chang’s expression had changed so suddenly. It was as if he had just discovered something terrible a moment ago…
857The surrounding martial artists also weren’t clear as to what was happening.
858Xuan Chang’s complexion became increasingly grim and solemn. If this Blood Demon truly was Lin Ming, then he must kill him now! Otherwise, with Lin Ming’s monstrous perception and talent, he would probably be able to instantly kill him in another six months!
859This sort of person was an abnormal being that couldn’t be stirred up.
860But, the key of all this was – could he kill Lin Ming?
861Although Xuan Chang also had many finishing blows he hadn’t used, he was aware that Lin Ming had even more methods!
862If he was stronger than Lin Ming by a bit, then with the help of the Demon Region’s Big Three he could suppress Lin Ming. But if Lin Ming turned around and escaped, in this world with space cracks everywhere, stopping him would be hard!
863If he rashly pursued him into a space crack, he would lose his head!
864If he couldn’t chase and kill Lin Ming, and Lin Ming found an exit, then that abnormal youth could find a place to cultivate for a few years. In the meantime, Xuan Chang would be living in constant fear and unease, until the day that Lin Ming returned to kill him!
865Xuan Chang suddenly found that he had jumped on the tiger and could no longer back down; just what should he do?
866As Nightmare saw Xuan Chang’s ugly complexion, he couldn’t help but ask with a true essence sound transmission, “Sir Envoy, this person is a bit tricky. Would Sir Envoy permit me to help in secret? Although I cannot deal with him alone, I can use my soul force to secretly attack his spiritual sea. I have complete confidence that I will be able to slow or restrain his movements. When that happens, Sir Envoy can kill him with ease!”
867Xuan Chang’s heart stirred. Nightmare excelled at soul attacks, this plan was indeed feasible. If he was successful, he could stop Lin Ming from running. But… this was a gamble. Should he make this gamble or not?
868Chapter 455 – I Was Impulsive
869Although Xuan Chang was proud, since this involved his life, he still wasn’t above admitting defeat and apologizing in the presence of everyone. This was something he was still willing to do. However, what Xuan Chang was afraid of was that even if he capitulated and apologized, Lin Ming would still bear a grudge against him in the future.
870Perhaps in several years, or even less, Lin Ming would be able to crush him like an ant. At that time, his life or death would all depend on Lin Ming’s mood! Xuan Chang was unwilling to hand his fate over to others like this.
871Xuan Chang clenched his teeth and gripped the blood halberd in his hands. He didn’t need Nightmare’s soul attack to wound Lin Ming. As long as Lin Ming hesitated for just a second… he would be able to kill him!
872“Nightmare, when I attack, you join in; use everything you have to kill him, leave nothing behind! Otherwise, we won’t have another chance!”
873Xuan Chang had an extremely grim expression. This sort of attack that took one by surprise could only be used once. The second time, Lin Ming would have protective measures in place and there wouldn’t be much of an effect. And if he escaped in advance, then in this broken world full of space cracks and other dangers, whether it was chasing or running or hiding, everything was a death-defying act.
874All of it would depend on one one’s destiny. And Xuan Chang was not confident to the point where he thought his own destiny was greater than Lin Ming’s.
875“Alright.” Nightmare was a bit surprised, Xuan Chang seemed to take this Blood Demon especially seriously. Did he know the identity of this Blood Demon?
876“Netherworld Devil Arts!”
877Xuan Chang shouted, and true essence erupted from him like a volcano. He activated the third layer of the ‘Netherworld Devil Arts’ cultivation method. Xuan Chang had just managed to trace the threshold of this third layer. When trying to control the overbearingly savage and violent demonic path cultivation method, if his technique or control was insufficient, it was highly likely that he would end up suffering a backlash and wounding himself. He might even drive himself to madness. For Xuan Chang to use this now proved just how desperate he was!
878As Xuan Chang’s dreadful aura flooded out, his hair billowed in the wind. At this moment, he was like an all-powerful war God that no one could defeat, looking down at the world with arrogance!
879All of the surrounding martial artists felt their backs turn cold as they witnessed Xuan Chang’s power. Even the South Sea Demon Region’s Big Three were alarmed and frightened.
880“This is too terrifying! Were Xuan Chang’s early moves just tentative attacks?”
881“His strength suddenly rose up so high. All of us are at the extreme Xiantian realm, yet the difference is so great!”
882“Who can resist Xuan Chang like this?”
883All of the Wartime Alliance martial artists felt despair fill their hearts, even Lu Huo had dispelled his thoughts of teaming up with the Blood Demon to deal with Xuan Chang. With Xuan Chang and the Big Three of the South Sea Demon Region, whether it was quality or quantity , they were stronger. If they resisted, they would all die!
884Lu Huo sighed. Just how many people would be able to survive this impending disaster?
885Lin Ming’s pupils contracted. He naturally knew that his opponent was planning on going all-out with everything he had. As for his own card that he had in hand, it was a pure killing move he could only use once – he was saving it for a situation in which it would absolutely be successful. But this time he had no way of holding back, otherwise he would be severely wounded here. If he couldn’t escape, then he would die soon after.
886“When I faced Ouyang Shenxiu, I only opened the Heretical God Force – I didn’t burn the blood of the Ancient Phoenix. And after the battle, my condition wasn’t at its best. But now that I’m facing Xuan Chang, my strength has greatly increased and I’m also in top condition. I wonder just how far I can go!”
887Lin Ming began to seethe with fighting spirit!
888Hou!
889The blood of the Ancient Phoenix combusted! The flame marks between Lin Ming’s eyebrows began to shine with a golden flame light. The most potent ability of the Ancient Phoenix’s blood was that it was able to bathe in flames and be reborn. This mean that the blood of the Ancient Phoenix could be burnt without limit, and none of it would be lost!
890“Die!”
891Xuan Chang tightened the grip on his blood halberd and all of his upper body clothes tore apart. His red hair scattered in the air, and with every step he took, the ground shattered. A vast surge of true essence turned into a giant red eagle, flying towards Lin Ming!
892Ka ka ka!
893A halberd was wielded; the surrounding space seemed like it was being torn apart.
894Lin Ming’s eyes were deep. His true essence touched upon the Heretical God Seed.
895Heretical God Force – open!
896A vast amount of terrifyingly compressed true essence erupted from the Heretical God Seed. In that instant, the true essence of Lin Ming’s body was like a vast and endless ocean, turbulent waves of true essence ceaselessly crashing into the world!
897All of the surrounding martial artists paled as they experienced this crazily fierce aura. Even Fire Ax didn’t dare to believe his own eyes. He knew that Blood Demon was strong, but he never would have imagined that he was strong to this degree. Was that violent battle from a moment ago just a small part of his strength?
898Nightmare’s complexion turned white. He originally thought that Xuan Chang wouldn’t even need his help, but now it looked as if it might not even be enough!
899Nightmare revolved true essence within his body. At this critical moment, he stared at Lin Ming. His spiritual sea rushed forwards, his soul pierced out!
900At this time, Lin Ming no longer cared about hiding his status. The highly compressed power of thunder and fire within the Heretical God Seed exploded forth. At this moment, his entire body flashed with arcs of thunder and blazed with soaring flames. At the same time, Nightmare’s soul attack pierced Lin Ming’s spiritual sea!
901Mm?
902Lin Ming’s mind stirred; sneak soul attack?
903Lin Ming barely even bothered to react. The savage and wild power of thunder that had been slumbering within his spiritual sea burst forth and attacked this strange and sneaky soul attack!
904Meanwhile, a swirling black vortex appeared in the skies of Lin Ming’s spiritual sea – this was the Samsara martial intent!
905This martial intent that was formed from experiencing 100 Samsaras came from the legacy of the Sorcerer PaGoda’s seventh floor. How could it allow its territory to be desecrated?
906Peng!
907The swirling black vortex was like the massive maw of a demon, directly tearing that fragment of soul energy to pieces.
908“AhhhHHH!”
909Nightmare screamed, falling to his knees as he clutched his head and collapsed. Just a moment ago he had attacked Lin Ming with his soul force per Xuan Chang’s instructions. He had exhausted all of his strength in that attack. A soul was a martial artist’s most fragile aspect. If a martial artist attacked someone who had a strong soul force defense with an all-out attack, it was no different from smashing a rock with an egg; they would suffer a horrendous backlash!
910Many martial artists heard Nightmare’s pitiful screams. But at this time, no one could reflect on just what this meant; Xuan Chang’s halberd was already coming down.
911But at this time, the Great Desolate Blood Halberd  in Lin Ming’s hand had at some point been exchanged for a red and purple spear!
912A manic power of thunder and flame interweaved into a singularity – Thunderfire Annihilation!
913Bang!!!
914In this dark and desolate world, a gorgeous purple sun seemed to rise into the air. All sound was swallowed, and a blazing light flooded the vision of everyone present!
915All of the surrounding martial artists were considered extraordinary geniuses of their generation and lands. But facing such a dangerous explosion, they were like leaves in a storm. All of them were blown away, scattered about in disorder.
916In that maelstrom of thunder and fire, Lin Ming and Xuan Chang both flew backwards.
917But, the difference was that Lin Ming balanced himself and fell to one knee, his face paling. As for Xuan Chang, he smashed into the ground, vomiting a giant mouthful of blood.
918Seeing this, all of the martial artists were awed, especially the scene of Nightmare suffering a backlash. None of them could believe their eyes. The extreme Xiantian Nightmare was infamous throughout the South Sea battlefield for his soul attacks. But a moment ago, Nightmare had sneak attacked Lin Ming during the chaos, and not only was Lin Ming alright, but Nightmare was severely wounded in return!
919Viper and Blood Bone both had extremely difficult expressions. They best understood Nightmare and knew just how strong his soul attacks were. After suffering the piercing of his spiritual sea, let alone attacking as usual, even standing would be difficult.
920However, Lin Ming seemed to have shrugged off this attack with no response. Not only did he resist Nightmare’s soul attack, but he had accepted Xuan Chang’s strongest strike and had also beaten him into vomiting blood!
921Was this really a human?
922“He is too terrifying!” Blood Bone’s lips twitched. Against Lin Ming, he simply couldn’t muster the courage to face him!
923“Luckily… we didn’t encounter Blood Demon earlier.” Viper gulped, his forehead sweating. If they had really encountered Blood Demon earlier, it wouldn’t have been strange if one or two of them had died! Thinking of this, he was horrified.
924Everyone was in complete silence. Xuan Chang crawled up from the ground, his face white. As he smeared the blood off his lips, he glanced at Nightmare who was twitching on the floor, and his complexion became even uglier.
925Xuan Chang had overdrawn his true essence to make an all-out strike. During this time, Nightmare had also used his soul attack. However, not only was his attack blocked, but he had been beaten into such a miserable state!
926How was this possible?
927How could this Lin Ming be formidable to this degree?
928Was he really only 17 years old? Was his cultivation really only at the late Houtian realm?
929Xuan Chang’s heart filled with waves of despair. Let alone forcing Lin Ming to stay on scene, it didn’t seem as if he could even defeat him!
930He knew that several months ago Lin Ming had killed his way into the Seven Profound Valleys and had slain several Great Elders of the Acacia Faction. He had even fought the Acacia Faction Sovereign and severely wounded him, causing him to lose blood essence. Finally, he had killed his own enemy with his own hand in front of all the Acacia Valley Elders. But the Seven Profound Valleys’ Valley Master didn’t dare to stop him or publically reveal this information
931If he didn’t kill Lin Ming today, then maybe a dozen or so years from now, Lin Ming would have the ability to kill his way into the South Sea Demon Region, and in the presence of the sect Elders, squash him like a bug!
932But… could he kill Lin Ming?
933It was looking more like he would be killed by Lin Ming!
934Thinking of this, Xuan Chang felt his intestines turn green with regret; how could he have provoked such a dark star!
935To come to such an insignificant South Aurora Island and run into Lin Ming, his luck was truly the ultimate trash.
936Lin Ming wiped off the blood from his lips and slowly stood up. The truth was that the actual situation wasn’t what Xuan Chang had imagined.
937For Nightmare to suffer a counterattack in his soul attack, that could be considered his bad luck. With the Heretical God Seed’s Thunder Soul in addition to his Samsara martial intent, Lin Ming’s soul defense was formidable to the point of being utterly abnormal.
938For Nightmare to try and pierce Lin Ming’s spiritual sea, that was simply a suicidal action.
939As for the Thunderfire Annihilation a moment ago, because he still had so many enemies to face, he didn’t dare to use the complete Thunderfire Annihilation. Even so, he had still consumed around 30% of his true essence.
940But this strike had only severely injured Xuan Chang, his opponent still had a high combat effectiveness left.
941As Lin Ming took stock of himself, whether it was opening the Heretical God Force or burning the blood of the Ancient Phoenix, neither could be sustained for too long. If this lasted, then at most both he and Xuan Chang would be severely wounded. As for the South Sea Demon Region’s Big Three, he absolutely wouldn’t have the power to resist them!
942What should he do?
943Lin Ming already expected that this would be a difficult uphill battle, but he had no choice other than to fight. As for escaping from here, Lin Ming also dreaded those space cracks that existed everywhere.
944At this time, an incredible scene happened. Xuan Chang abruptly lowered the halberd in his hands and said, “I admit defeat. I…was impulsive in my actions a moment ago, and I apologize for that. Forgive me.”
945What?
946Lin Ming was shocked.
947It wasn’t just Lin Ming, but all the surrounding martial artists were dumbfounded.
948Just what had happened?
949Chapter 456 – Nirvana Dragon Root
950Lin Ming did have the overwhelming upper hand against Xuan Chang. However, this was just in a battle with the two of them.
951If this battle spread to both sides, then no matter how powerful Lin Ming was, he still wouldn’t be able to overcome the overwhelming numerical advantage that the South Sea Demon Region had. It was impossible for him to single-handedly defeat 100 to 200 Xiantian masters and half-step Xiantian masters, not to mention that there were also still the Demon Region’s Big Three powerhouses.
952“Is Xuan Chang afraid?”
953“He’s actually begging for mercy publicly?”
954“Is the Blood Demon that fearful?”
955“What is going on here?”
956Violet Rain glanced at Fire Ax and whispered, “Xuan Chang probably knows who Wild Halberd is…”
957When Xuan Chang had first exchanged blows with Lin Ming, his expression had completely changed and he had begun to sweat from his forehead, as if he had discovered something terrible. The most reasonable explanation for this was that Xuan Chang had recognized just who Wild Halberd was, and there was something about him that caused Xuan Chang to be afraid.
958“Perhaps…” Fire Ax mumbled as he ruefully smiled. As he glanced at Wild Halberd again, whether it was origin or background, it simply wasn’t something he could imagine…
959“Mm…”
960Violet Rain nodded, her face flushed red. Nightmare was an extremely formidable character that would cause any one of them to panic just by hearing his name. But now he was slumped silly on the floor, and this was all because of Wild Halberd. Wild Halberd’s cultivation was only at the late Houtian realm – this was simply unimaginable.
961Lin Ming was silent. If this fight continued, both sides would suffer major losses.
962If they fought to the death, the most he would be able to do was to finish off the rest of the Demon Region’s Big Three, Blood Bone and Viper; he wouldn’t be able to change the general situation. If he ran away, he would face all sorts of unknown dangers, and not just that but the Fire Ax Squad he would have to leave behind would die.
963Lin Ming didn’t wish for that to happen.
964As Xuan Chang saw Lin Ming hesitate as if he was willing to accept a truce, he hurriedly said, “As for the question of who will explore the path, first I will have my side’s martial artists release their zombie guards. After the zombie guards are finished, then we shall have martial artists from both sides continue, half from each side; what do you think?”
965Hearing these words, the Wartime Alliance martial artists were flattered. These conditions that Xuan Chang offered were simply too good!
966These zombie guards were part of the combat strength of the South Sea Demon Region martial artists. Refining a zombie guard required a great deal of resources and efforts. In the eyes of most here, a Xiantian rank zombie guard was much more valuable than a peak Houtian realm martial artist.
967Having the South Sea Demon Region explore the path forwards with their zombie guards could be considered a massive hemorrhage on their part.
968Some of the Wartime Alliance martial artists were happy yet perplexed. When a good man turned evil, it would be easy to despise him. But when an evil man – especially a strong evil man – turned good, this was something to celebrate.
969Just why did Xuan Chang fear Lin Ming to this degree?
970They didn’t know Lin Ming’s true identity, only that Xuan Chang was scared silly by Lin Ming’s infamous title .
971Xuan Chan was very self-aware that if he couldn’t kill Lin Ming, he was only seeking his own death.
972Now he was trying everything he could to patch up the relations between him and Lin Ming since  he no longer wanted to mess with him, and also didn’t want him to bear a grudge in the future.
973Lin Ming looked at Xuan Chang doubtfully and asked with a true essence sound transmission, “Do you recognize me?”
974Lin Ming had just used Thunderfire Annihilation and also the Purple Comet Spear. Although the Wartime Alliance martial artists may not know what these meant, Xuan Chang was a talented disciple of the South Sea Demon Region and had most likely obtained information like this. It wouldn’t be strange if he was recognized.
975Xuan Chang felt his heart go cold. Lin Ming’s identity was simply too sensitive, Xuan Chang didn’t want to bring any trouble onto himself. The Western Faction’s Great Elder Xuan Wuji had been obsessed about this matter. If he was found to be withholding any information pertaining to Lin Ming, then he would surely suffer serious and fatal consequences back at the sect. Not just that, but a month or two later, Lin Ming’s strength might even make another breakthrough. At that time, Lin Ming might even think that it was a good idea to silence all witnesses.
976Thinking of this, Xuan Chang foolishly mumbled, “I have recognized you, Young Hero should be Blood Demon!”
977Lin Ming’s eyes narrowed. He didn’t believe Xuan Chang’s words, but investigating this matter was useless, he remained silent for now…
978Dark Moon Island, above the South Sea –
979The massive black swirling vortex slowly spun around. A vast amount of seawater was swallowed up by the vortex without a single sound. It was strangely peaceful and quiet.
98012 black-robed Elders floated high above the swirling vortex, they still hadn’t found a solution to the problem.
981After a long silence, an Elder with a masked face slowly spoke, his voice deep and hoarse like coarse gravel. “If this continues, then in just several days there will be several Revolving Core fogies or even Life Destruction powerhouses arriving here. They will be from the demonic path, righteous path, South Horizon Region, Five Element Region, or even beyond. When that time comes, there will inevitably be a fierce battle here. Perhaps even this old man will perish here. Xuan Yuqie, do you really expect us old men to go all out even in this situation when we’re kept in the dark!?”
982The Xuan Yuqie he referred to was the Sovereign of the Demon Region Western Faction.
983Although Xuan Yuqie was nearly 1000 years old, after a martial artist underwent their second Life Destruction, they would be reborn and their body remade. Their life would lengthen, and their appearance would remain young. With some secret make-up techniques, her appearance was still like a beautiful woman around 30 years of age, ardent and aphrodisiac.
984“Haha.” Xuan Yuqie smiled, but she didn’t immediately respond. She glanced at the feminine-looking man beside her; this person was Lei Mubai’s master and great grandfather – Xuan Wuji.
985As the two quickly exchanged true essence sound transmissions, the masked Elder quietly waited.
986A moment later, Xuan Yuqie smiled and said with alluring flattering, “Elder Zhou may not believe me, but we were really planning on informing everyone of the situation within once the ancient battlefield was opened.”
987As long as there were people, there would be infighting. Even within the South Sea Demon Region, there were still struggles over power and interests; this was simply an inevitable facet of human nature.
988When Silent Demon Emperor City was destroyed, the remnants of the defeated armies fled to the South Sea. Many of these remnants had the direct bloodline of the Netherworld Great Emperor as well as the Devil Generals.
989Between the various bloodlines and clans, there would be conflict of interests. Who didn’t want their juniors to soar into the sky and for their Elders to safely pass through the death door of Life Destruction? This also caused the relationship between the various clans to be rocky.
990The ancient Devil Tome and Demon Emperor’s letter were first obtained by the direct descendants of the Netherworld Great Emperor. The Demon Emperor’s letter had always been controlled by Xuan Wuji and Xuan Yuqie.
991If they didn’t require the help of the other South Sea Demon Region Elders in order to open the ancient battlefield, then Xuan Yuqie and Xuan Wuji would have kept all the treasure to themselves.
992Elder Zhou flung his sleeves and calmly said, “This old man is listening with full attention.”
993Xuan Yuqie smiled. “Well, when the Demon Emperor had taken this broken world’s ancient battlefield as his stronghold, he also construction an Imperial Palace here; the treasures within are countless.”
994Elder Zhou frowned and said, “According to what this old man knows, the Demon Emperor didn’t die, but instead flew towards the Realm of the Gods. If that’s true, why would he leave behind treasures within his stronghold?”
995Unless the Demon Emperor had suddenly fallen, there was no way that he would have left treasures at this stronghold so that others could take them away.
996Xuan Yuqie smiled tenderly and said, “Elder Zhou is wise. The Demon Emperor did take his treasures with him when he flew to the Realm of the Gods. But… there were some things that he couldn’t take with him.
997“Since I invited everyone here and also spent such a great amount of effort to open the ancient battlefield, naturally I wouldn’t do so in vain. According to the Demon Emperor’s letter, there were two things that he couldn’t carry away. One was… the medicine garden!”
998Medicine garden? Elder Zhou’s heart moved, but he maintained his calm composure, waiting for Xuan Yuqie to speak.
999“In this broken world, there are special rules that exist along with the layers of array formations that the Demon Emperor laid down, this means that this medicine garden is truly special! When the Demon Emperor flew up, he naturally carried off some of these rare and valuable medicines. But there were some medicines that hadn’t ripened, and there was no meaning for him to take them. He left them here to be nourished by the special rules of the broken world and allow them to grow. Now, tens of thousands of years have passed!”
1000As Xuan Yuqie spoke, Elder Zhou’s eyebrows twitched. Tens of thousands of years?
1001Normally, a medicine that was just 1000 years old would be considered extremely precious. As for one that was tens of thousands of years old, that was simply astounding!
1002“There aren’t many medicines that can survive for tens of thousands of years!”
1003“Correct, there are indeed very few medicines that can survive that long. Most of the plants in the Demon Emperor’s medicine garden should have already wilted away. But, there is one extremely precious medicine named the Nirvana Dragon Root that can survive for over 100,000 years!”
1004“Oh? What is that?” Elder Zhou was surprised. According to Xuan Yuqie’s meaning, this meant that it should be some absurdly precious treasure; he had never heard of it before.
1005“According to the description written within the Demon Emperor’s letter, the use of this medicine is to create new blood and wash one’s marrow. The Demon Emperor’s letter described a Body Transformation cultivation method called the ‘Chaotic Virtues Combat Meridians’. One could use the Nirvana Dragon Root to have true essence enter into the marrow.”
1006“True essence entering marrow?” Elder Zhou eyebrows arched up. “The significance of true essence entering marrow doesn’t concern us much anymore. This old man is not interested in any sort of Body Transformation cultivation method.”
1007All of the Elders present had already condensed their true essence into their dantian and formed a revolving core. If they chose this time to practice such a basic Body Transformation cultivation method, they would have to do so from the start. Thus, no matter how great this cultivation method was, it simply made no sense to do so.
1008“Haha, of course, I am also not interested in this. But according to the Demon Emperor’s letter, after refining the Nirvana Dragon Root and washing the marrows with new blood, one can increase the chances of successfully crossing through the Life Destruction stages!
1009“What!?!?”
1010Not only was Elder Zhou visible moved, but all of the other Elders present too. Increase the chances of crossing through the stages of Life Destruction!
1011“How much can it increase by?”
1012Elder Zhou was unable to contain his excitement.
1013Life Destruction….it was like an endless moat that lay in front of all Revolving Core martial artists. To cross through Life Destruction was to step over the gates of hell, walking the tightrope over the endless abyss. The truth was that many extreme Revolving Core masters already had the cultivation levels to attempt their passage through Life Destruction. But, they did not dare to do so. If they didn’t attempt it, then could live for 800 years. But if they tried to cross Life Destruction, there was a chance they would instantly die!
1014And what made people despair was that no one ever knew how many Life Destructions they would have to cross. Crossing this again and again and again, that truly led people into anguish.
1015If there was some valuable material that could increase the chances that Life Destruction would succeed, even by 20%, then that would absolutely cause countless Revolving Core masters to go crazy with greed.
1016Chapter 457 – Ancient Transmission Array
1017Elder Zhou and everyone else’s reactions were well within Xuan Yuqie’s expectations; who wouldn’t be tempted by something like this?
1018After she had the Elders hungrily hanging onto her words, she slowly said, “The Nirvana Dragon Root can increase the chances of crossing Life Destruction by 20 to 30%. Not just that, but… the enhancement is permanent!”
101920-30% increased chances, permanently!
1020This so called ‘permanence’ was that after successfully washing the marrow, every time one attempted to cross through the stages of Life Destruction, their chances would increase by 20-30%, all the way until they successfully broke through to the Divine Sea realm!
1021Elder Zhou felt as if he was going crazy. 20-30% seemed like an astounding exaggeration, not to mention that this was a permanent increase.
1022Normally, those martial artists that could cultivate to the Life Destruction boundary were all top talents. Of course, even among the top talents there were differences. Those that had a better foundation had a greater chance of crossing Life Destruction. As for those that had a worse foundation, their chances might be just 10-20%.
1023Elder Zhou wasn’t considered too bad. With his original 40-50% chances, along with the Nirvana Dragon Root and some other precious materials, he would have a near certain chance to cross Life Destruction. It would be blessedly safe.
1024If he didn’t dare to cross Life Destruction with an over 80% chance of success, then he might as well not practice martial arts and retire, waiting for his life energy to exhaust itself and then die in peace.
1025“How about it? Is Elder Zhou satisfied with this answer?” The one who spoke was Xuan Wuji. He was the Great Elder of the Demon Region Western Faction and also the previous Demon Region Western Faction Sovereign. He was older than Xuan Yuqie by several hundred years, and he had crossed through the third stage of Life Destruction.
1026“If this precious medicine is able to increase the chances of successfully passing through the Life Destruction stages, this old man naturally desires it.” Elder Zhou deeply looked at Xuan Wuji. The two of them had never been on the best of terms. But Elder Zhou was aware that with his status in the South Sea Demon Region, he would already be content to obtain a Nirvana Dragon Root.
1027As for the other treasures, even if it were a heaven-step treasure, Elder Zhou didn’t desire those much. Any treasure paled in comparison to his own life.
1028“I heard Sovereign Xuan say that besides the medicine garden there was also another treasure. Just what would that be?”
1029Xuan Yuqie said, “The second couldn’t be considered a treasure, it is the Demon Emperor’s familiar. This familiar is named the Giant Leviathan. When the Demon Emperor flew into the Realm of the Gods, his familiar remained within the mortal world. This Giant Leviathan is an extremely formidable beast, its body contains a vast space. For these past tens of thousands of years, it has been slumbering in perpetuity within the ancient battlefield. If we can summon it, then it will become a part of our war strength!”
1030“Giant Leviathan?”
1031Elder Zhou’s mind jolted. In the legends, the Giant Leviathan could grow to thousands of miles, it was an ancient Saint Beast of the past. If the Giant Leviathan floated to the surface, its back would be like an endless mountain range with great gales of wind. Its body was broad like an island, and in the legends, the Giant Leviathan would enter into deep hibernation for tens of thousands of years at a time. During this long period, the Giant Leviathan’s back would be covered with dust and dirt, and even plants would grow there. People would think that this Giant Leviathan was a real island, and they would live upon it for generations.
1032This legend and all the others were really shocking.
1033If they could tame this Giant Leviathan, the war strength of the South Sea Demon Region would vastly increase. But, to Elder Zhou, the significance of this wasn’t too great; he only cared about the Nirvana Dragon Root. ‘I don’t know whether or not what Xuan Wuji and Xuan Yuqie say is true, but my request isn’t too high. I just need to obtain a small cut of the Nirvana Dragon Root to assist me through the third stage of Life Destruction. As for other things, I simply do not need them.’
1034In the broken world, pieces of thick clouds were suspended in the air. Under these ink black clouds, hundreds of martial artists were cautiously walking forwards. There was a massive group of zombie guards in the front. These zombie guards were skinny and their eyes were glazed over. The held treasures in their hands, vacantly waving them around in order to detect any space cracks in the way.
1035If a treasure weapon was suddenly sheared off, then that would indicate that there was a space crack located there. The zombie guard’s master would then command the zombie guard to leave a mark there.
1036However, every so often, there would be a small space crack that was as fragile as thin glass. Once it was knocked a bit by a treasure, it would cause this small space crack to collapse, twisting any zombie guard near it into bits and pieces.
1037There were also some times when there would be a large space crack and it would have a great pulling power. When a zombie guard approached, it would be directly sucked in, and then torn apart by the space storm.
1038Thus, over half the zombie guards had been ruined so far.
1039Xuan Chang’s complexion wasn’t too good. They had already touched upon space cracks several times, this meant that the collapsing world wasn’t too big. If it was completely sealed up, then he would simply vomit blood.
1040“Mm? That is…”
1041Xuan Chang looked up, his eyes widening. A bit more than 10 miles away, there was a huge altar. This altar was hidden in the hazy fog, so they couldn’t clearly see it.
1042“Brother Wild Halberd, let us go have a look.” Xuan Chang said from not far behind Lin Ming. Throughout this entire way, Xuan Chang had been exceptionally polite towards Lin Ming, continually referring to Lin Ming as Brother Wild Halberd. Whenever something came up, he would politely discuss it with Lin Ming. Lin Ming simply didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry. He knew the chances were that Xuan Chang knew who he was, and was a afraid of his status.
1043The truth was that he couldn’t blame Xuan Chang for being so timid. Seeing was believing. Xuan Chang had fought Lin Ming and had even overdrawn his true essence in his attack. In addition, there was also Nightmare assisting him. Yet, he had been defeated and Nightmare was put into a miserable state. Xuan Chang naturally didn’t dare to become enemies with Lin Ming anymore.
1044“Let’s take a look!” Xuan Chang said to the South Sea Demon Region martial artists. He immediately ordered those that controlled the zombie guards to head over to the altar.
1045What was surprising was that as they approached the altar, there were less and less space cracks present. Obviously the space here was relatively more stable.
1046After they approached, the discovered the this altar was over a hundred feet high, and it was forged from gray rock. On the rock, there were many different kinds of beautiful and exquisite reliefs carved.
1047As they walked up the stairs, they saw that there was a vast flat space atop the altar. There were many lines traced into the ground; it was incomparably mystical and mesmerizing.
1048As the several hundred martial artist saw this altar and the relief images etched upon it, they were all keenly interested. But as for Lin Ming, as soon as he saw these lines, his heart stirred – he recognized these.
1049These lines were runes from the Realm of the Gods. Carved atop this giant altar was actually a massive array formation.
1050Lin Ming pondered. It seemed as if… in ancient times, the Realm of the Gods was inextricably linked to the Sky Spill Continent.
1051Whether it was the ancient array formation jade slip that Ancestor Chi Yan had found, or all the different kinds of arrangements within the Divine Phoenix Mystic Realm, and now even this massive altar within the ancient battlefield, they all involved the Realm of the Gods. It was as if the Realm of the Gods had once been present here, but with the changing flow and ebb of time, all the legacies from the Realm of the Gods had been slowly lost.
1052‘Tens of thousands of years ago, the martial arts world of Sky Spill Continent was much more magnificent and glorious than it is now. All sorts of Emperors had emerged, such as the Southern Wilderness’ Sorcerer and the South Sea’s Demon Emperor. At that time, that was just the South Horizon Region; other areas certainly had characters as strong, if not stronger. I don’t know what happened all those years ago, but it seems as if the once great martial arts world slowly declined, and now within the entire Sky Spill Continent, Emperor level powerhouses rarely appear. There are only a dozen or so known, and with all the ones hidden, there might be around a hundred of them. Not just that, but these Emperor level powerhouses can’t hold a candle to the Sorcerer and Demon Emperor of the past!’
1053Lin Ming sighed, shaking his head. He no longer thought about this things. Rather, he began to observe the altar, carefully inspecting the array formation. As he glanced over the runes and general pattern, he slowly began to discover that this was an ancient array formation.
1054Looking at the massive scale of the transmission array as well as the complex array formation inscribed upon it, Lin Ming was unable to restrain a gasp. There were even over 100 slots for true essence stones on the edges of the array formation! ‘I wonder just how far this massive transmission array goes to. It shouldn’t be like those of the South Sea that send one tens of thousands of miles away. This one should work for hundreds of thousands, or even millions of miles!’
1055What sort of concept was that? Lin Ming simply couldn’t imagine it.
1056After Lin Ming had absorbed the memories of the Realm of the Gods array master, he had come to understand a great deal about the Realm of the Gods’ array formations. Although he couldn’t arrange his own massive array formation, understanding the principles behind it wasn’t too difficult.
1057After a quarter hour, Lin Ming finally understood the approximate theory and principle behind this ancient transmission array. For a single use, not only did this transmission array require 72 medium-grade true essence stones, but also 36 high-grade true essence stones! One also had to pay particular attention to placing down these true essence stones. If one didn’t understand the rules of arranging them, they would never open this transmission array.
1058‘Seventy-two medium-grade true essence stones as well as 36 high-grade true essence stones. A high-grade true essence stone is worth 100 medium-grade true essence stones…’
1059Lin Ming was secretly flabbergasted. The price to open this transmission array just once was astonishing. If he hadn’t killed so many people at the South Sea Demon Region and taken their belongings, he never would have even come close to being able to activate this. This transmission array was from so long ago, could it still start?
1060As Lin Ming was calmly thinking about this, he suddenly felt a wetness on his face – a drop of rain had clearly fallen on his cheek.
1061“Mm?” Lin Ming looked up to the skies and found that the dark clouds were becoming increasingly thick. But he remembered that when he had entered into this broken world, the sky was pitch black but it was clear; he could even see the countless bits of rock suspended in the air. But now, these dark and dense clouds had swallowed up all the suspended rocks.
1062“Rain? This world also has rain?”
1063The surviving martial artists also looked up to the skies. In the skies, the dark clouds were growing larger, and countless raindrops pattered onto the floor as they fell in a deluge. It was like they were in the middle of a monsoon.
1064Even if two people were just a few dozen feet away, they still couldn’t see each other because of the great curtain of rain. One could even see the water gathering on the altar at a visible speed. What sort of rain was like this? It was simply like standing in the midst of a waterfall.
1065Lin Ming’s mind stirred…
1066He stretched out his tongue, tasting the rainwater. It had a slight salty taste to it.
1067It was true!
1068This wasn’t just rain, but it was seawater that had been sucked up by the swirling gray vortex!
1069The seawater was shredded by the space storm until it became a fine mist that floated in the air. Eventually, it condensed into dark clouds. Once the dark clouds grew too heavy, they turned into rain that fell down.
1070If this was true and he wasn’t mistaken, there should be a pathway in the air!
1071Yes, they had searched the ground all this time, but they had forgotten to search the air
1072Chapter 458 – A Storm Is Stirring
1073In the great and limitless South Sea, mighty waves raged endlessly and the high sea was turbulent with chaos. In the depths of the South Sea, there were waves that frequently reached hundreds of feet into the air. These large waves would pierce towards the sky, washing even the clouds away. In such a sea, even a 1000 foot long dragon boat would be thrown around like a leaf in a storm.
1074The water depth there was difficult to calculate. In ancient times, there were Sacred Beasts like the Giant Leviathan with a 1000 mile body that lived in the South Sea. Thus, it could be seen just how deep the South Sea was.
1075Within the deep sea, there were winding mountain ranges on the seabed that were thousands of miles long. Within the canyons of these mountain ranges were glowing blue barriers of light. Within these light barriers, one could see tall and great buildings, vast swathes of underwater forests as well as broad plazas.
1076Within a grand temple among the buildings, there were six or seven bluish black-skinned humans sitting around a square stone table. They didn’t look any different from normal people, except they were covered with dark blue scales and their nails were especially sharp and long.
1077They were the dominant overlords of the nearby several million miles of sea – the Black Flood Dragon Clan.
1078These six or seven Black Flood Dragon clansmen all had an astonishing cultivation. Besides one at the late Revolving Core realm, the rest had a cultivation at the extreme Revolving Core.
1079The Patriarch of the Black Flood Dragon Clan had two green scales on his forehead. He held a jade slip to his forehead, his eyes closed in meditation as he pondered the contents of it. The surrounding Black Flood Dragon clansmen were all patiently waiting.
1080A moment later, the Black Flood Dragon Clan Patriarch lay down the jade slip and slowly said, “So that’s how it is. I wondered what those old bags of the South Sea Demon Region had been doing all these years, but it seems as if they found some way to open the South Sea’s ancient battlefield…”
1081The South Sea Black Flood Dragon Clan had already existed for 20,000 years. The life of their clansmen was much longer than a normal human’s, thus, they also had a much richer and deep understanding of the South Sea’s history than humans. Just the Patriarch of the Black Flood Dragon Clan had already lived for over 3000 years; he had been living when the Netherworld Great Emperor was alive.
1082“It looks like what is recorded in our clan’s ancient texts is true.”
1083“Mm, according to the ancient texts, the broken world of the South Sea battlefield is where the sixth-grade sect Demon God Imperial Palace once existed. The size of it is truly terrifying. Even Silent Demon Emperor City of the past cannot dream of comparing to it!” Another Black Flood Dragon clansman slowly said.
1084A few of the younger clan Elders gasped as they heard the term sixth-grade sect. A top fifth-grade sect could call itself a Holy Land. As for what concept a sixth-grade sect was, they simply couldn’t imagine it. In a fourth-grade sect, Revolving Core powerhouses were Elders, and in a fifth-grade sect, those extreme Revolving Core masters that had crossed the stages of Life Destruction were Elders. In a sixth-grade sect, wouldn’t Emperor level powerhouses be Elders?
1085What kind of cultivation did the strongest powerhouse of that sect, the Demon Emperor, have?
1086It was just too hard to imagine. During its grand times, the Demon Emperor had taken the ruins of an independent world as his sect’s Demon God Imperial Palace. The countless legacies within were unimaginable, and the treasures must be endless.
1087Why would such a great power fall?
1088“This old man has already obtained accurate information. Although this broken world has been opened, because of the terrifying space storms that cover it, those old idiots of the South Sea Demon Region cannot enter. This is the chance for our Black Flood Dragon Clan! Once we succeed, there is a chance that we will rise to become a Holy Land!”
1089With these words, the six or seven Elders in the temple had different expressions; some were excited and some were nervous.
1090Their Black Flood Dragon Clan was among the lowest of the fifth-grade clans. Their heritage was already sufficient. As long as there was an Emperor level powerhouse that was born within their clan, they would only need to add on a few more Life Destruction powerhouses and then they would become a Holy Land!
1091However, since ancient times, opportunities came with dangers. This was absolutely a great storm that was stirring within the South Sea. They didn’t know how many powerhouses would gather to this, but disputes would be unavoidable. If they were too weak, they would be swallowed with not even bones left.
1092Not just that, but who knew what sorts of dangers existed in this broken world?
1093But the temptation of the Demon God Imperial Palace was simply too great. Not even mentioning the prospects for their Black Flood Dragon Clan, these Elders thought mostly for themselves. If they could obtain some sort of lucky chance, they could pass their first Life Destruction and extend their lifespan by hundreds of years.
1094Many times, the reason that extreme Revolving Core powerhouses risked their lives to try and cross Life Destruction was not for strength, but for a longer life.
1095An extreme Revolving Core master was what sort of awesome character? If they wanted rain they had rain, and if they wanted wind they had wind. How could such a person be willing to die? They had cultivated for their entire lives, only to turn to dirt in the end? They were unwilling!
1096Meanwhile, north of the South Horizon Region – Great Zen Region.
1097The Great Zen Region was larger than even the combined area of the South Horizon Region and the Five Element Region. In the Great Zen Region, Buddhist sects were the most prosperous and grand. The head of all these was the fifth-grade sect Great Zen Temple. They had united many third-grade and fourth-grade sects and created an alliance of the righteous path. In the past, the Great Zen Temple had once participated  in the siege of Silent Demon Emperor City.
1098At this time, in a hidden paGoda at the Great Zen Temple, there was an eminent monk wearing a golden cassock. He was holding in his hands a letter that had crossed millions of miles to arrive.
1099This letter came from Divine Phoenix Island, and was Mu Fengxian’s personally written letter.
1100The monk silently read the letter and then folded it and returned it to its envelope. He sat in meditation for a long time and then mumbled, “This is truly the hand of destiny. Three thousand years ago, Master Ancestor was urged by a close friend and participated  in the siege of Silent Demon Emperor City. Now, 3000 years later, I also receive a letter from Divine Phoenix Island’s Mu Fengxian. It looks like I will have to go to on a journey to confront and eliminate the evil remnants of that Silent Demon Emperor City. This is a lucky chance of the South Horizon Region, yet Mu Fengxian actually writes a letter to this old monk. It seems as if she has already completely lost control of the South Sea!”
1101The Great Zen Region and Divine Phoenix Island were simply too far away from each other. Even with such a great matter, it was difficult to immediately obtain news. It was simply impossible for the Great Zen Region’s intelligence network to extend that far and in such a distant land. If it wasn’t for Mu Fengxian informing him on her own initiative, the Great Zen Temple would never have known about this.
1102This also meant that Mu Fengxian was aware that she wasn’t strong enough to win this war. She could only depend upon the righteous path alliance of the Great Zen Region to carve out the spoils of the ancient battlefield. Even if nothing was found, as long as Great Zen Temple was able to suppress the South Sea Demon Region and cause great losses to several Elders of the South Sea Demon Region, this could help ensure that Divine Phoenix Island would not be destroyed!
1103This was Mu Fengxian’s gamble.
1104On the South Sea, vast areas of South Aurora Island had collapsed. In these areas, there were countless large and small swirling waves of water.
1105Strong winds rose from all directions, and the sea waves stirred. At this moment, a massive whirlpool suddenly sprayed out water, and a group of ragged martial artists flew out from the whirlpool!
1106The following second and third groups had less and less people. Most of the martial artists that came out were pale and wounded all over.
1107In around an incense stick of time, all the martial artists had rushed out, soaring into the skies above the wild sea. Many of them had overwhelming joy and gratefulness for having been able to survive such a calamity.
1108“I finally made it out!” It was as Lin Ming had expected, the exit was in the air.
1109Lin Ming glanced at the number of martial artists in the sky, there were still around a hundred martial artists missing. During the second time that the martial artists had soared out of the whirlpool, some of the peak Houtian martial artists had perished.
1110Lin Ming sighed. If any of these peak Houtian martial artists went to a mortal country, they could live a life of absolute glory and wealth. It was just that many of them were unwilling to resign themselves to a less than 200 year long lifespan, and wished to take that step past the peak Houtian realm to the Xiantian realm. This single step would extend their life to 400 to 500 years. Yet this was also the reason that they had died here.
1111Winners fly to the sky, and losers become nothing but bones…
1112After this successful escape from the jaws of death, both sides naturally no longer held a mindset to continue the battle. They separated in the air, and the Demon Region martial artists flew back to the South Sea Demon Region headquarters. As for the Wartime Alliance martial artists, they were a bit at a loss as for what to do. Their headquarters were destroyed, yet many of them had military exploit points they couldn’t trade in. The reason that they had come to fight at the South Sea was for these military exploit points. They wanted to accumulate enough in order to trade them for a Heaven Opening Pill, but now that the Wartime Alliance headquarters were destroyed, where could they go to trade them? It probably wasn’t even recorded…
1113As the martial artists thought of this, they were dazed. The joy of surviving this calamity was watered down a great deal.
1114Even the Fire Ax Squad members didn’t seem happy.
1115As Lin Ming saw this, he sighed. This was the difficulty of a small sect martial artist’s path. They were better off than a common martial artist, but they still had to rely on their own abilities.
1116Lin Ming took out a handful of spatial rings. He held them in his hand and said, “Captain Fire Ax…”
1117“Brother Wild Halberd.” Fire Ax turned to look at Lin Ming, “What is Brother Wild Halberd planning to do after this?”
1118“I will wander the world and temper my martial arts.”
1119“Wander the world? Does Brother Wild Halberd plan on leaving?”
1120Fire Ax didn’t know what Lin Ming’s true identity was, only that he was the Blood Demon. The bearded big fellow, Violet Rain, and Enchanting Shadow all looked at Lin Ming, their expressions complicated, sad, and a tad morose. The truth was that they knew the situation well enough. For someone like Lin Ming, it was impossible that he would remain with them.
1121“Mm. The reason I came to the South Sea battlefield was to adventure and gain experience. But now something seems to have happened and I don’t know what changes will come from it. I will have to rest for a period of time and wait to see what happens. These are some things… these are the spoils of war that I have collected these past months. I have no use for them, so I give them to you.” As Lin Ming spoke, he extended his hand. In his palm were over 20 spatial rings.
1122“This…” The Fire Ax Squad members were stunned for a moment. All of these spatial rings were at the high-grade human-step rank or above. Not to mention what was in them, but just these spatial rings in themselves could sell for a great number of true essence stones.
1123From the looks of it, Lin Ming had mostly thrown away the medium-grade spatial rings and only kept the high-grade treasures.
1124“This is too valuable, I cannot take it.”
1125Lin Ming said, “I have left the true essences stones here too, and taken what I’ve needed. Inside these are mostly common treasures, pills, and other such things. To be honest, I cannot sell them unless I set up a stall and sell them one at a time. I don’t have the time to do this. But for you, these resources are much more meaningful and will be put to better use.”
1126Although Lin Ming hadn’t been with the Fire Ax Squad for a long time, Lin Ming was still touched by the squad members’ affection and support towards him. With this warmth etched in his heart, if Lin Ming had the chance to help them then he naturally would. Much less, he didn’t have any use for these things.
1127Chapter 459 – Gathering of Lords
1128Fire Ax stared at Lin Ming for a long while, and then finally received the gifts. These things were truly practical for him. As for someone like Lin Ming, they were just too basic and low-level. Not to mention that purple and red spear he had used, but even that blood halberd was far beyond what his total net worth was.
1129“Everyone, this is where we part. Take care.”
1130As Lin Ming bid goodbye to each member of the Fire Ax Squad that remained, he turned around and flew into the skies like a shimmering  rainbow, flying off to distant lands…
1131The sea was choppy and whirlpools were everywhere. The deep color of the sea gave of an extremely suppressive pressure.
1132Lin Ming quickly skimmed over the sea, the strong winds that passed him leaving a trail on the surface.
1133Lin Ming had chosen to walk the path of martial artists. Most of the time he would have to be alone. When he had decided to tread on the road of becoming a master, he had been destined to a lifetime filled with loneliness. However, that didn’t mean that he didn’t long for friendship.
1134As he flew for around an hour, Lin Ming heard a sound transmitting talisman flicker in front of him, and then Mu Qianyu’s voice passed into his ears. “Junior-apprentice Brother Lin, are you alright? I am at Small Wave Island. If you receive this message, quickly return at once.”
1135As he heard the short message that was filled with concern, Lin Ming felt a warmth in his heart. He realized that Mu Qianyu must have noticed the sudden change within the South Sea and had quickly gone over to Small Wave Island, periodically sending a sound transmitting talisman.
1136Otherwise, there was no way he would have received this sound transmitting talisman after escaping from the broken world.
1137Knowing that someone cared for him like this naturally felt good. Lin Ming took out a sound transmitting talisman and then simply said, “I’m fine. After two days I’ll come over to Small Wave Island.”
1138Hu –
1139The sound transmitting talisman burnt off in a pile of flames.
1140Lin Ming didn’t immediately go to Small Wave Island, instead, he found a deserted island and set up a simple dwelling there. He had some business to do first. His appearance had been seen by Xuan Chang. Naturally, he couldn’t use it again.
1141As he looked in the direction of Blood Demon Island, he saw six thin pillars of light directly piercing through the sky. In the sky, dark clouds raged, and thunder faintly sparkled in the dim gloom.
1142Lin Ming didn’t know just what had happened, but he had a faint premonition that a great storm was coming to the South Sea.
1143As the days passed, the chaos of the South Sea battlefield was being sorted out. Groups of surviving martial artists that had fallen into the broken world were coming out, and these survivors gathered onto isolated islands, dazedly waiting.
1144As for Lin Ming, he arrived at Small Wave Island. There were already many South Sea Demon Region Revolving Core Elders that had gathered there.
1145“Lin Ming!” After Mu Qianyu saw Lin Ming, she let out a long breath of relief. Although Lin Ming had changed his appearance, Mu Qianyu was still able to recognize him at first glance.
1146For her safety and in a hurry, Mu Qianyu had left Qin Xingxuan back behind the lines where it was safe. When she had heard that most of the South Sea Demon Region martial artists had been sucked and twisted to bits by the space vortex, she had become anxious. She came to Small Wave Island and had used several dozens of Sound Transmitting Talismans, but still didn’t receive any reply. If she had known which broken world Lin Ming had been sucked into, she would have personally gone to find him.
1147Finally, after dozens of hours had passed, she had received Lin Ming’s message. Otherwise, Mu Qianyu thought she was about to die from a heart attack.
1148After Lin Ming met Mu Qianyu, he began to learn what had happened at the South Sea.
1149“The ancient battlefield opened?” Lin Ming asked, his eyebrows arcing up.
1150“I’m not too sure.” Mu Qianyu shook her head. “Divine Phoenix Island’s history only goes back 3000 years. The ancient texts of the sect are very vague about the South Sea’s history. As for this ancient battlefield, it might have a history that goes back tens of thousands of years.
1151Compared to the legacies of those long and glorious sects, Divine Phoenix Island was simply too young; the sect wasn’t even as old as the Black Flood Dragon Clan’s Patriarch.
1152“Now there is already a massive number of Revolving Core martial artists that have gathered at the South Sea battlefield. There are even many extreme Revolving Core masters. And then  these strange old masters began to gather together, trying to connect to the ancient battlefield’s entrance.” Mu Qianyu said.
1153“Connect to the ancient battlefield’s entrance?”
1154“Mm. It is reported that the space storms that cover the entrance to the world are simply terrifying, no one can enter. They have to connect through a smaller broken world into the main world. Now, there are over 30 late and above Revolving Core masters that are negotiating. Master and Master Ancestor are both inside.”
1155“Over 30!” Lin Ming’s heart jumped. Late Revolving Core powerhouses or even higher, and there were actually more than 30! To his knowledge, Divine Phoenix Island only had a handful of Revolving Core masters that were at the late period or above.
1156As for the Five Element Region, it was already good if every sect had one or two of them. Just how could there be so many here?
1157Mu Qianyu understood what Lin Ming was thinking and said, “Master Ancestor has contacted those from a righteous path alliance. There are over 10 that have come from the righteous alliance and nine of them are at the Life Destruction boundary. Also, the South Sea Demon Region has sent eight people, six of which are at the Life Destruction boundary. The Five Element Region also has eight masters, but they are all at the late Revolving Core realm. And there are also some free martial artists that have come to take a share of the treasures.”
1158“Free martial artists?”
1159“Mm. There are some senior Supreme Elders that have already long since left their sects and live in seclusion, trying to make breakthroughs. Some of these seniors are exceptionally strong.
1160Lin Ming nodded. This opening of the ancient battlefield seemed like it would be a gathering of champions and heroes.
1161“With so many powerhouses arriving, it looks like this ancient battlefield won’t have anything to do with the likes of us.” Lin Ming was confident in himself, but he wasn’t stupid enough to think that he could steal treasures from a group of Life Destruction masters. Any one of these characters could kill him with just a single breath.
1162Let alone him, but even Mu Fengxian couldn’t do anything to this group of characters. The reason that Mu Fengxian had invited those from the righteous alliance to come was so that they could muddy the waters and cause chaos. Otherwise, she simply wouldn’t have the qualifications to contend with the South Sea Demon Region.
1163Mu Qianyu smiled and said, “We can also enter the ancient battlefield. Life Destruction powerhouses have all come here in order to enter the Imperial Palace and look for some rare treasures that can increase their chances of crossing the stages of Life Destruction. If there is a treasure like this, it will be in the Imperial Palace. But there are also some smaller palaces around the edges. If we have good luck we’ll also have a decent harvest, and this could be considered an adventure to gain experience and temper ourselves.” Mu Qianyu said with ease. The extreme Revolving Core realm was simply too far from her right now. With her current strength, there was no way she could obtain anything that could enhance her chances of crossing through Life Destruction.
1164A heavenly material that could increase one’s chances of crossing Life Destruction?
1165Lin Ming wasn’t interested in something like this. As he was now, he simply couldn’t make use of it.
1166“That’s good. At that time, I’ll also take this as an adventure.”
1167Five days later, South Sea’s South Aurora Island.
1168After the space vortex had devastated the entire island, over half of South Aurora Island had collapsed in destruction and large tracts of land were submerged into the sea. When Lin Ming had learned that the Life Destruction powerhouses would gather at South Aurora Island, he didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. He didn’t think that these old fellows would finally choose to go to South Aurora Island. It seemed as if the broken world here was relatively stable, and they could cut a space channel and directly access the main world.
1169This was simply a crazy idea. And only with dozens of Life Destruction powerhouses gathering together would they be able to display the great supernatural power required to make a connection between two different dimensions of space.
1170“If I knew this earlier then I would have just waited in the broken world.” Lin Ming joked. He had learned from Mu Qianyu that there were also some small lucky chances that could be found in  these broken worlds, but he hadn’t been able to find anything when his group was searching.
1171With 20 to 30 Revolving Core masters at the late period or above floating in the air, it gave off an extremely horrifying oppressive feeling. The wind in the air seemed to have been intentionally or unintentionally changed by their auras.
1172Lin Ming stood in a corner, secretly watching these floating top masters.
1173In this group of 20 to 30 people, there were only three from Divine Phoenix Island. Mu Yuhuang, Mu Fengxian, and also a blue-clothed old woman. Lin Ming didn’t know exactly who this was, but he expected that she was someone from the Blue Luan Faction.
1174Nearby the three from Divine Phoenix Island there were also 10 monks wearing cassocks. They were those that had come from the Great Zen Region’s righteous alliance. These monks had ring scars on their bald heads, and appeared serene.
1175Across from these monks were the Elders of the South Sea Demon Region. They wore long black robes and their expressions were chilling as they glared at these uninvited guests. At their side, there were also four or five Black Flood Dragon clansmen, their bodies covered in dark blue scales.
1176As Lin Ming looked at these people, he couldn’t help but be flabbergasted. Although he had heard that the Sky Spill Continent was extremely vast and broad, and that there were countless masters everywhere, he had only heard of them, but had never seen them with his own eyes. Now, he saw such a big group of these old Life Destruction fellows. And it seemed as if most of these people came from fifth-grade sects; most of them were stronger than Mu Fengxian.
1177At this moment, waves of melodious tunes and drumbeats came from the sky. Lin Ming looked up with surprise and was shocked to see that not too far away there was a golden flash in the sky. A luxurious and somewhat overly fancy spirit boat was slowly headed their way, being pulled by nine Winged Flood Dragons. Around the golden spirit boat, there were also over a dozen Xiantian warriors in shining  golden armor and a group of musicians playing different instruments. Behind them were beautiful maids that were also at the Xiantian realm.
1178This way of travelling left Lin Ming stunned. It was simply like how the heavenly Gods in the stories he had read as a child travelled.
1179“Humph, that old man really has no shame, he comes at such a late time!”
1180At the South Sea Demon Region’s side, Xuan Wuji coldly glared this opulent gold spirit boat, his eyes filled with loathing and disgust.
1181“Don’t try to mess with him. If he is angered then it will be extremely troublesome.” Xuan Yuqie said. Although she was also disgusted in her heart, she always had a cheerful smile on her face.
1182As the golden spirit boat came down, Lin Ming discovered that these nine Winged Flood Dragons had feathers as long as swords, and also looked like Hornless Dragons. Obviously, they had a very rich Flood Dragon bloodline, and they were all equal to extreme Xiantian masters.
1183This caused Lin Ming to be speechless. Raising nine Winged Flood Dragons required no small price, but whoever this fellow was had only used them to pull his cart.
1184“Haha, this old man was late just a bit, I hope that all the fellow martial artists here do not mind!” Along with a loud and hearty voice, a middle-aged man stepped out of the spirit boat. He wore a nine-claw imperial robe and a golden purple jade belt at his waist. As he stepped down from the spirit boat, he was holding a white-dressed fairy-like beauty in each arm. Although he had said words of apology, this old fellow’s bright red face obviously didn’t hold a single bit of apology.
1185Not just that, but the two beauties had faces like peach blossoms. Their faces were flushed red with blood as if they were shy about being in the open. Their skimpy clothes even had sections that were exposed; it wasn’t hard to imagine just what this old man was doing to them with his hands.
1186Seeing this, the Life Destruction powerhouses present all had ugly complexions.
1187Chapter 460 – Breaking through the Void
1188“Nanyun wang seems to be very interested; it looks like he has much more confidence than during his last jaunt through the ancient battlefield!” Xuan Wuji said, his smile not reaching his eyes. They were both third stage Life Destruction masters. Although he feared Nanyun wang a bit, it wasn’t excessively so.
1189It was said Nanyun wang was originally a martial artist from the common mortal world and lived a bleak and desolate life. However, he seemed to have encountered some sort of heaven defying chance, and experienced a meteoric rise to glory. Afterwards, he joined a third-grade sect within the South Sea.
1190Because of Nanyun wang’s overwhelming talent, that third-grade sect had placed the utmost importance on him, not sparing any resources in raising him. They hoped that one day in the future, Nanyun wang would soar into the heavens and lead their sect to becoming a fourth-grade sect.
1191However… every so often, a sect’s destiny simply wasn’t equal to the destiny of its geniuses.
1192Nanyun wang had amazing talent. However, as a result of his talent being too high, when Nanyun wang was at the Xiantian realm, he had provoked a great number of Revolving Core masters, finally bringing a calamity onto his sect. That third-grade sect was completely obliterated, and as for Nanyun wang, he managed to escape, growing until he became a third stage Life Destruction powerhouse.
1193This Nanyun wang seemed to incomparably long for an emperor’s life. He build a palace and filled it with a harem of 3000 beautiful concubines. On the body of each of these women, he had placed a restricting spell. Every day, Nanyun wang would summoned four or five concubines into his palace to serve him. When he travelled, he would have golden guards clearing his way and a bevy of beautiful maids attending to his every need.
1194However, this Nanyun wang had always been a martial artist of the demonic path who followed his heart. Thus, all of this reckless behavior didn’t affect his heart of martial arts.
1195“Since everyone has arrived, let’s open the space channel.” The one speaking was the abbot of the Great Zen Temple. This elderly monk wore a golden-threaded cassock and held a staff in his hands. His two large ears drooped like two big jugs and his white brows hung down to his shoulders. Whether it was waiting or the arrival of Nanyun wang, this white-browed monk didn’t have any change in expression. He was in meditation with his eyes closed.
1196“Let us do as master says. For now let us join our strength and open up the space channel. If we delay any further, there might be more troubles that occur.” Xuan Yuqie tenderly smiled. Although she hated these fellows that came to steal all her goods, she didn’t have any good reason to reject them. With just their South Sea Demon Region’s people, it was simply impossible for them to open up the Demon God Imperial Palace.
1197More than 30 Revolving Core and Life Destruction Supreme Elders floated down, falling into the central space vortex of South Aurora Island.
1198The swirling space vortex that was able to instantly rip apart a peak Houtian master was just like a gust of wind against these Revolving Core and Life Destruction masters; it only gently lifted their clothes.
1199After these masters went down, the Five Element Region’s seven sects, Divine Phoenix Island, and the South Sea Demon Region disciples quickly entered into the swirling space vortex. These disciples were the younger heroic elites that had been chosen to come.
1200This broken world was the ruins of a sixth-grade sect. Naturally, there would be many treasures that were left behind. These things were scattered through the broken world. Thus, the various factions had all reached a tacit understanding that the juniors of these factions would be able to enter to adventure and experience.
1201Every sect had a quota of disciples they could bring based on their power; they could only bring a few, not too many. Divine Phoenix Island had brought around 30 people. Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu were among them.
1202“Lin Ming, Yu’er, you two be careful. Don’t separate and remember to take care of each other. In this foray into the ancient battlefield, there will inevitably be life or death battles!” Mu Yuhuang said to them with a true essence sound transmission as she entered into the swirling vortex. She had already said these words to them countless times before, urging them to be safe.
1203“Understood, Master.” The one who replied to Mu Yuhuang was a blue-clothed girl with delicate looks that weren’t too spectacular. This was Mu Qianyu.
1204This was an appearance changing technique that Lin Ming had passed on to her. These past five days, Lin Ming hadn’t done anything else besides assiduously teaching Mu Qianyu this technique.
1205Bi Luo’s appearance changing technique had been found within some ancient ruins. Although it was strange, it wasn’t too difficult to learn, much less with Mu Qianyu’s natural talent and astonishing perception. In this few days she had been able to grasp its general concepts.
1206Mu Qianyu had a very sensitive status. There were many people from the South Sea Demon region that had her on their mind, wanting to obtain her. It would be easy for her to become a target. After changing her appearance, it would save everyone a great deal of trouble.
1207“Junior-apprentice Brother Lin, let’s go.”
1208“Mm!”
1209All of these young heroic elites of the major sects were like big fish as they dove into the swirling vortex of space. Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu appeared unremarkable among them.
1210Hua la la –
1211As Lin Ming reentered the world shard of South Aurora Island, the first sound that he heard was torrential rainfall. It was like a vast waterfall pouring down.
1212The air was filled with thick mist that had a slightly salty and bitter flavor. The vast amount of seawater that the space vortex had sucked up was already dozens of feet high. Between the heavens and earth, this misty world gave an extremely suppressive feeling.
1213“This is…” As Mu Qianyu saw this scene she was startled.
1214“This is the seawater that was sucked in by the space vortex.” Lin Ming had already expected this. Looking ahead, he could see many small and large whirlpools in the water, they were like the greedy maws of deadly vicious beasts. Lin Ming knew that under these whirlpools, there were the hidden deathtraps known as space cracks.
1215This small and scattered world was filled with countless space cracks. Some of them had already collapsed onto themselves, sucking in the seawater and forming whirlpools.
1216There was a massive amount of seawater that came in from the main space vortex, which was balanced out by the seawater that left from the space cracks. Otherwise, in these past five or six days, this broken little world would have already long been filled with seawater.
1217In this heavy rain, visibility was very low. But all of the martial artists that came in were geniuses and masters. Their radiating sense of perception was not affected at all.
1218Among the curtains of rain, a dim halo glowed, just like a lamp in a rainy night. Lin Ming placed a symbol paper on himself, and then a golden light completely surrounded him, reaching 50 feet around.
1219This was a symbol paper that wasn’t too special or complicated to make. But in this broken world, it was a life-saving treasure. As long as one approached a space crack, the countless glowing lights would be stirred by it, and the user would immediately be able to see the disturbance.
1220After using this symbol paper, as long as they were slow and steady in their movements, they wouldn’t have any accidents.
1221In front of this crowd of people, the 30 plus top powerhouses led the way. To them, these space cracks weren’t much. As long as these old fellows joined forces, they could even open up channels in space. These trivial space cracks weren’t worth mentioning to them.
1222However, since they had to look after the juniors behind them, they couldn’t fly too quickly.
1223The small broken world carved out from the main one wasn’t too large. Even though they were flying very slowly, they managed to reach the edge of the zone in about an hour.
1224Here, one could see that the vast amount of seawater suddenly vanished, as if it had been cut apart by an immeasurably sharp saber.
1225“It’s here!” Nanyun wang lazily said. He was lying atop a flying carpet, his arms still grasping onto the bosom of a beautiful woman.
1226“According to our position, this shouldn’t be wrong.” Xuan Wuji said. After these old fellows had discussed for the past several days, they had designated this area and route as the best entrance. If they made a space channel here, they would be able to save a great deal of strength.
1227The Black Flood Dragon Clan Patriarch that had been flying a bit further back suddenly waved his hand. A massive column of water shot into the air, turning into a water-shaped flood dragon that roared and then shot forwards.
1228With a banging sound, the water dragon smashed into an invisible wall and then immediately collapsed.
1229“Everyone, begin! Third stage Life Destruction in the front!” From the group, Xuan Wuji stepped forwards, his expression blank.
1230Following him, the white-browed monk also stepped forwards, floating in the air.
1231“Hey,” Nanyun wang laughed and slapped the butt of the woman hugging his chest, “Baby girl, you wait for me outside.”
1232Nanyun wang lazily turned his flying carpet and slowly flew beside Xuan Wuji.
1233Great Zen Temple’s white-browed monk, South Sea Demon Region’s Xuan Wuji, and well as loner Nanyun wang.
1234Of the over 30 top masters that had gathered here, only these three were at the third stage of Life Destruction.
1235As for Xuan Yuqie and the Black Flood Dragon Clan Patriarch, they were at the second stage of Life Destruction.
1236Of these 30 some people, there weren’t many at the second stage of Life Destruction – there were only a mere seven. The others were stranded at the first stage of Life Destruction or below; Mu Fengxian was one of them.
1237It had to be known that those present were from three great fifth-grade powers, eight fourth-grade powers, and also many free martial artists from all around. Yet, they only had this many second stage Life Destruction masters. From this, it could be seen just how difficult and treacherous the gate of death was that lay between the extreme Revolving Core realm and the Divine Sea realm. Every extreme Revolving Core master that came to this path had to be exceptionally cautious in traversing it.
1238The white-browed monk flipped his hands and his monk staff flew out. Xuan Wuji took out a jet-black treasure sword. As for Nanyun wang, he took out a thick black ruler from his spatial ring.
1239Nanyun wang looked at Xuan Wuji’s treasure sword and chuckled, “Brother Wuji, I heard from somewhere that some years ago you managed to obtain a heaven-step treasure. How about you take it out today and let my sectless country hick self take a good look at just how grand it is?”
1240Xuan Wuji looked at Nanyun wang and calmly said, “Since ancient times, heaven-step treasures have nearly always belonged to Emperor level powerhouses. I haven’t yet been able to experience such a lucky chance!”
1241“Haha, is that right?” Nanyun wang laughed, a bit of disbelief in his voice.
1242Behind these three great masters, the various sect Elders and powerhouses also took out their treasures. These various treasure shined and bloomed along each other, mutually enhancing their beauty.
1243“Go!”
1244With a shout from the white-browed monk, the over 30 top masters all simultaneously attacked the space boundary!
1245This range of magnificent martial skills, power of the elements, storm and thunder, could be called earthshaking!
1246The young heroic elites of the great sects had retreated several thousand feet back. But even so, they felt as if they would be blown away by this violent and crazy true essence storm.
1247Monstrous waves were stirred up in the seawater. The space boundary fiercely trembled and a multitude of lights splashed out. The loud noises were like billowing thunderclaps.
1248The power of these 30-some top masters combining their attacks together was evident. But to smash apart this space boundary was extremely difficult. With every step they advanced forwards, they had to consume a great deal of energy, and many Elders were already dripping with sweat.
1249Chapter 461 – Main World
1250This barrage of attacks continued for half an incense stick of time. Finally, just as many Elders were at the edge of their stamina, a tiny crack appeared on the surface of the space boundary.
1251After this tiny crack was produced, it began to continually expand. As it approached the level of the seawater, a massive whirlpool appeared. A large amount of seawater was sucked in, vanishing into nothing.
1252After several breaths of time, there was an explosive sound as if the world itself was cracking apart. The wall of space finally completely broke apart, and a giant vortex appeared out of thin air. It was like a grey spiral over ten feet wide, leading into the endless abyss.
1253“Hehe, we’ve finally made a connection through the space wall! This old man has lived for a thousand years yet has never experienced something like this before.”
1254“A space wall is incomparably firm and .. Once it is broken it will be permanently broken. Repairing it is far more difficult than creating it; it should be considered fairly stable!” As Xuan Wuji spoke, he took out a zombie guard puppet from his spatial ring, saying, “Go!”
1255The zombie guard fearlessly flew into that pitch-black channel. After half an incense stick of time, it returned unharmed.
1256“There aren’t any problems with this channel. Those above the Xiantian realm will have the ability to enter. We have spent a great deal of true essence. First we’ll rest for two hours here, and then after that we will all enter together. As for those things such as treasures, it will all depend on your own ability and luck.”
1257No one objected to Xuan Wuji’s proposal. After everyone was returned to full strength, relying on their own ability to compete would be the most fair.
1258The various heroic elites of the sects naturally waited together. Their cultivations were mostly at the Xiantian realm, but there were also some Revolving Core Elders mixed in among them. Within the ancient battlefield, the greatest lucky chances would all be concentrated within the Demon God Imperial Palace. However, the Demon God Imperial Palace already had over 30 top masters entering it, they simply didn’t wish to compete with them.
1259Thus, these Revolving Core Elders that were a bit weaker could only go to the ancient battlefield with the juniors in order to test their luck.
1260After all, these were still the ruins of a sixth-grade sect. Not just that, but this independent world had different and strange rules that governed it. After all these tens of thousands of years, it was possible that all sorts of heavenly materials were born.
1261Two hours quickly passed.
1262The extreme Revolving Core masters were all restored to their top form. Xuan Wuji calmly stood up and said, “Let’s go!”
1263As he spoke, he was the first one to step into the space channel. Facing the enormous attractive force of the vortex, Xuan Wuji lightly stepped through, no different than passing through a door.
1264Nanyun wang followed after, along with the Great Zen Temple’s white-browed monk.
1265The strong powerhouses who had been blessed with a great deal of destiny stepped in. After them were the late Revolving Core masters. Although they had the qualifications to enter into the Demon God Imperial Palace, the chances of them obtaining any top treasures would be slim. However, if their luck was good, it was extremely likely they would still be able to obtain a small lucky chance somewhere.
1266After the 30-some top powerhouses entered, the weaker Revolving Core Elders among the juniors entered.
1267“It’s our turn.” Mu Qianyu said. She had been waiting with Lin Ming around five or six miles away from the vortex. In such a far position it was easy to not attract attention to themselves.
1268“Mm.” Lin Ming nodded. There weren’t many martial artists remaining outside.
1269As the two of them flew forwards, Lin Ming caught a glimpse of a blue-clothed woman not too far away. She was tall with a veil covering her face. From her head to her toes, she naturally exuded an icy temperament as if she were a blossoming snow lotus.
1270This woman was Mu Bingyun. Even though Lin Ming had been at Divine Phoenix Island for such a long time, he had only seen her a few times.
1271Although Mu Bingyun and Mu Qianyu were twin sisters, the two of them didn’t have the usually harmonious and close relationship that siblings usually had. It was just the opposite. They rarely spoke to each other, and had only met several times.
1272Mu Bingyun also saw Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu. She turned to glance at them and nodded. Although Mu Qianyu had changed her appearance, Mu Bingyun still recognized her big sister.
1273Beside Mu Bingyun there was also a middle-aged woman in blue. Her cultivation was at the peak of the early Revolving Core realm. Since she was with Mu Bingyun, she was most likely a protector that the Blue Luan Faction had sent to guard Mu Bingyun. Mu Bingyun already had the strength to fight a Revolving Core master. If the two of them were together, there likely wouldn’t be any accidents on the ancient battlefield.
1274Mu Bingyun and the blue-clothed middle-aged woman quickly vanished into the swirling space vortex.
1275Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu followed.
1276As they entered the space channel, Lin Ming immediately felt a great tearing force acting upon him. He floated around with a confused feeling, but the channel wasn’t too long. After several breaths of time, Lin Ming blinked his eyes, dizzy, and suddenly he had arrived into a bright and shining  world.
1277This world was the ancient battlefield and also where the Demon God Imperial Palace was located.
1278The opening of the space channel was high in the sky. Lin Ming floated in the air, looking down at the ground beneath him. Below, a vast and endless forest extended to the horizon. The world was dotted with lakes and rivers, and the plants seemed primate and wild. It gave off a very ecological sense of beauty.
1279“Forest?”
1280Lin Ming was stunned. Several days ago when Lin Ming had first entered into the broken world, he hadn’t seen anything living at all, much less this massive expanse of forest.
1281This meant that this broken world was much more stable than the shard world he had been in before. At least, it didn’t have space cracks everywhere. Otherwise, under the chaos of so many space storms, it would be difficult for either animals or plants to survive and multiply.
1282Li Ming was part of the last batch of martial artists to enter. As he looked all around him, the martial artists from before had already flown a great distance away. Some went alone, some went in groups of two or three, and some went with more. The advantage of being alone was that any lucky chance they found would belong only to them. If they went in a group, they would have to split what they found, though it would be a bit safer.
1283“Lin Ming, I guess that you want to go alone, but… hehe, Master has specifically asked me to go together with you.” Behind Lin Ming, Mu Qianyu naughtily winked. Lin Ming’s strength was still far from being able to match someone at the Revolving Core realm. If he went alone, this world might be too dangerous for him.
1284“Going with Senior-apprentice Sister Mu is also good.” Lin Ming smiled. Even if he gave all the lucky chances he found to Mu Qianyu, he wouldn’t care at all.
1285“Mm, let’s go. I don’t know where the Demon God Imperial Palace is, so let’s head towards the center of this world first.”
1286“Okay.”
1287The two of them flew forwards. But after a bit of time, Lin Ming felt that something was wrong. He turned his head and saw that Mu Qianyu also had a doubtful expression.
1288“Something’s wrong. My inner true essence has been suppressed by a great deal.” Mu Qianyu said, frowning.
1289“The surrounding heaven and earth origin energy is very rich here, but… it seems like my body’s true essence is being forcefully suppressed by some sort of invisible strength. It seems to be weakened by around 40%…” Lin Ming said after he carefully checked himself.
1290“I’m also about 40% weaker… doesn’t this mean that I’m only 60% as strong as I usually am?”
1291“If everybody is suppressed to 60% of their full strength then it would be fair. But somehow I feel… I feel like… my perception is also being suppressed.” Lin Ming released his perception all around him, and was shocked to discover that he could only sense around 200 to 300 feet away. Such a short distance meant that his perception was basically useless!
1292His perception had already been greatly increased by the Samsara martial intent as well as the ‘Overbearing Soul Tactic’, and his sense was much greater than that of martial artists at his level. If his perception only went out this far, other martial artists would be in even worse shape.
1293“Same with me…” Mu Qianyu found this difficult to adjust to. A martial artist was used to using their perception to sense their surroundings. If they lost their perception, it was just like a common mortal losing their eyesight.
1294The two of them carefully advanced forwards. However, soon enough, they felt something strange happen. They began to fly lower and lower, and once they came down, they couldn’t go back up.
1295“We can’t fly anymore!”
1296Lin Ming had been relying on the Concept of Wind to fly, but now he felt that no matter how hard tried to control the wind, he still constantly fell.
1297Not just that, but the more they dropped, the less they were able to fly. Finally, Lin Ming completely lost the ability to fly and he began to fall faster and faster. Mu Qianyu was in a worse situation. Although she was stronger than Lin Ming, she had been depending on her true essence to fly, not the Concept of Wind. Because of this difference, it seemed she had lost the ability to fly even faster!
1298They were still 10 to 20 thousand feet in the air. If they crashed into the ground from this height, they wouldn’t die but they would definitely suffer.
1299“Give me your hand!”
1300Lin Ming grabbed onto Mu Qianyu’s hand, relying on the Concept of Wind to just barely decelerate.
1301Once they reached a four to five thousand foot altitude, Lin Ming’s Concept of Wind completely lost any and all function. The two of them could only glance at each other and ruefully smile.
1302They could only galvanize the protective true essence in their bodies to the max and fall like this.
1303‘Luckily this space is much more stable and doesn’t have space cracks. If we fell onto a space crack, that would really be an unjust way to die.’ Lin Ming thought. He could hear the whirring sound of air passing by as he approached the forest beneath him at breakneck speed.
1304Lin Ming aimed at a thick tree branch and grabbed at it.
1305Ka ka ka!
1306After Lin Ming grabbed onto the thick tree branch, it bent like a drawn bow underneath the formidable impact. The great recoil force caused Lin Ming’s speed to slow by a great deal.
1307‘Mm? It didn’t break!?’
1308This thought had just popped into Lin Ming’s mind when he heard a snapping sound and the tree branch broke in half. Although it had broken, Lin Ming’s falling speed had already dropped by over half. As he plummeted to the ground, there was a muffled  crash. Lin Ming’s legs were half submerged into the dirt. With the protection of his true essence, he only felt a slight numbing tingle in his legs.
1309Mu Qianyu’s skill at land wasn’t any worse than Lin Ming’s. However, the only problem was that she had been wearing a long skirt. As she rapidly fell through the dense forest, there was a ripping sound as a great section of her skirt was torn away, exposing a length of smooth jade-like calf.
1310‘The trees are tough beyond my imagination.’
1311A normal tree wouldn’t be able to withstand such a force falling at such a high speed; even an iron bar would have been bent in half.
1312“The trees here are completely different from those in the outside world. I’ve never seen any of these before. It’s as if these species of trees are all from the ancient times…” As Lin Ming spoke, he turned, looking all around him. His heart suddenly stirred. Wasn’t this species an iron ridge tree that existed in the Realm of the Gods?
1313Chapter 462 – Different Laws
1314The iron ridge tree had bark that was as hard as metal. Its juices were materials that were used to produce inscription symbols. Lin Ming had once specifically checked for it, and he didn’t find this sort of tree recorded in the records of Sky Spill Continent. He never expected to see them in this broken world.
1315“Mm? What’s wrong?” Mu Qianyu asked.
1316“Nothing. I just remembered that this tree is recorded in some ancient texts I once read.” Lin Ming casually found an excuse to dodge the question. He didn’t want to mention the Realm the Gods to Mu Qianyu.
1317Mu Qianyu nodded, not asking any further.
1318This stretch of virgin forest was very hot, and the air was thickly humid with water. The leaves on the trees and shrubs stretched out like giant fans, and the green grass was high and thick. There were chunky vines that twined around everyone like a slithering mass of pythons. The large trees pierced straight through the skies.
1319The air was filled with a slight rotten woody flavor of branches and leaves. Because of the shade from the trees, visibility was very low, and no matter how great one’s perception was, it couldn’t be used, neither could one fly. It was impossible to clearly see any road in front nor to distinguish direction. In this virgin forest, it wasn’t any different from being blind.
1320“The true essence suppression on the ground is much stronger than in the air. 70% of my true essence is being suppressed.”
1321When they were high in the sky, their true essence had only been suppressed by 40%. But now that they were on the ground, their true essence was being suppressed by 70%. They had already lost most of their strength.
1322Lin Ming silently revolved the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’. Without any surprise, he found that his true essence was compressed by 70%.
1323As he switched to revolving the ‘True Primal Chaos Formula’, he held out on some hope that a miracle could occur. However, even this cultivation method that came from the Realm of the Gods was unable to release him from the binding chains of this world’s strange rules.  His true essence was still suppressed by around 70%.
1324However, the ‘Chaotic Virtues Combat Meridians’ was a cultivation method that refined one’s body – true essence was only part of the combat efficiency. Lin Ming’s formidable strength also lay in his great physical strength and his flesh and blood body that was as durable as a treasure.
1325Lin Ming subconsciously clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking. ‘The laws of this world are able to suppress true essence, but these tyrannical laws cannot suppress the strength of the body. I have some advantages, but compared to a late Revolving Core powerhouse, it’s nothing worth mentioning. As for Life Destruction masters, there isn’t even a point of thinking about it.’
1326The gap in strength between the Xiantian and Revolving Core realm was massive. Even a Saint level talent like Mu Qianyu with her extreme Xiantian cultivation was just able to compare to an early Revolving Core powerhouse. As for Lin Ming, his cultivation boundary was just too far away.
1327A late Revolving Core master, even if his strength was suppressed to 30% of what it usually was, could still instantly kill him.
1328Couldn’t fly, couldn’t see the path clearly, perception was limited and dulled. In this forest, a martial artist was somewhat similar to a mortal; it was impossible to find out where to go.
1329Mu Qianyu realized that she had once felt this helpless feeling a long time ago. In a trance, she thought back to when she was at the base of Thundercrash Mountain. That night, she and Lin Ming were together. She had lost the ability to fly and she was also seriously wounded.
1330They were supposed to walk towards the center of this broken world, but as time passed, they had both become a bit disoriented.
1331Mu Qianyu subconsciously looked at Lin Ming. Lin Ming hesitated for a moment and then said, “Wait for me here.”
1332As he spoke, he jumped up, straight onto a big tree. Borrowing leverage on the trunk and branches, Lin Ming jumped again. After he jumped a few times, his figure disappeared into the dense canopy.
1333It was true that he couldn’t fly in this world. However, to Lin Ming, crawling up trees was as simple as breathing.
1334As he stood at the crown of the tree, his line of sight was no longer blocked. Lin Ming quickly found that space wall behind him, and was able to discern the approximate direction of the center off this world.
1335However, this was only a temporary measure. As they went deeper, he wouldn’t be able to see the space wall anymore, and they would become lost again.
1336Lin Ming looked up to the skies. This world had no sun, yet there was still sunlight. He didn’t know where it came from, only that the sky was the same as the small broken world he had been in before. There were gray rocks that floated in the air, and all sorts of large and small rocks were suspended in longs chains that surrounding the land.
1337Lin Ming remembered this extremely unique shape of rocks, and quietly waited there. An hour slowly passed. Lin Ming had a great deal of patience. During this hour, the position of these rocks hadn’t changed at all. Lin Ming silently recorded down the position of the rocks in his mind, and then jumped down from the treetop.
1338“I recognized a figure of rocks in the sky. We can walk in this direction and after every few miles I can jump back up to compare. Although it isn’t too accurate, it’s much better than us wandering aimlessly around.”
1339Mu Qianyu looked at Lin Ming with surprise and then silently nodded in agreement. Although Mu Qianyu was astoundingly strong, she had zero experience surviving in the outdoors. When she was together with Lin Ming, she always felt a sense of ease in her heart, as if any challenges or problems could be easily solved with Lin Ming.
1340The shrubs and vines of this forest were very lush and thick. Every so often, Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu would have to cut them apart with their swords and sabers in order to clear a way. These plants were from ancient times. The stems were abnormally tough, and cutting them apart was relatively difficult.
1341“Mm?”
1342Lin Ming’s eyes suddenly widened in challenge. He immediately flipped around and punched behind him.
1343Bang!
1344Vibrating true essence erupted. A four or five foot long black scorpion had its head burst open by Lin Ming’s fist, and black juices splashed out. However, this scorpion was unbelievably tough. Even though its head had been burst open, its tail still swept over, thrusting straight towards Lin Ming’s eyes.
1345Ca!
1346Sword light flashed and the scorpion tail was cut into pieces in midair. Mu Qianyu had only moved slightly, and then her sword was instantly returned to its scabbard. Only the sword light of her move had been seen.
1347“This is a vicious beast from ancient times.” Lin Ming looked at the twitching scorpion corpse on the ground. The vitality of this scorpion was simply too tenacious.
1348During the ancient times of Sky Spill Continent, these kinds of vicious beasts that existed were much closer to those from the Realm of the Gods. They were much stronger than the vicious beasts that existed today, and much more dangerous.
1349The laws of this world were all in a self-contained system, and were completely different from the outside world. After countless tens of thousands of years, the vicious beasts that had been trapped in this main world had multiplied and bred for generations; who knew what sort of changes had been produced.
1350The scorpion wasn’t too scary. It was just surprising. It was unknown what other dangers existed in the depths of this forest.
1351As for the entrance into this world, that was 20 to 30 thousand feet in the air. Now that no one could fly any longer and no one could jump that high, the path to the outside world was closed to them. No one could say if they would encounter a lucky chance or walk into their graves as they trudged forwards.
1352“Let’s hurry and get out of this forest.”
1353Lin Ming had just spoken when he heard a series of branches breaking in succession. The bushes in front of him violently trembled, as if something was about to rush out.
1354Lin Ming took out the Purple Comet Spear and Mu Qianyu also readied her longsword, both of them at full alert.
1355“Roar!”
1356The bushes were suddenly parted. A long-horned black leopard flew out. Without a word, Mu Qianyu cut down. As her sword sliced down, a visible ripple of compressed fiery sword energy spread out.
1357Clang!
1358The leopard was cut by Mu Qianyu, but the strike against its body made a sound as if metal had struck metal. Its speed slowed a bit and a wisp of blood came out. The leopard was angered. It became more manic, crazier, fiercely rushing towards Mu Qianyu.
1359Mu Qianyu was startled. She hadn’t felt a strong aura from the black leopard a moment ago and thought that she could casually strike to kill it. Although she had harmed it, he had only scratched the black panther. The vicious beasts in this forest had a horrifying defensive power and her true essence was suppressed by too much.
1360Lin Ming gripped the Purple Comet Spear and stepped forwards, blocking off the black leopard’s attack route.
1361“Be careful!” Mu Qianyu called out; she feared that Lin Ming would be injured.
1362Lin Ming gave a loud shout and almost 70% of Tempering Marrow’s strength exploded outwards. Since his true essence was compressed to 30%, it was best if he used attacks based on pure strength.
1363He held the spear in both hands and mercilessly swept out.
1364Bang!
1365With a loud explosive sound, the black leopard was sent flying back by Lin Ming. The black leopard was like an arrow as it shot backwards. It smashed into a series of trees, severing them and letting out waves of sorrowful howls.
1366The black leopard crawled up from a bed of broken branches and leaves. Its head was soaked wet with blood and it looked at Lin Ming with fear; it was simply horrified by Lin Ming’s abnormal strength. The black leopard turned around, limping as it escaped.
1367“What strong and good defense!” Lin Ming was astonished. That spear strike felt like he had struck a massive chunk of iron.
1368Although he was much stronger than the black leopard, if he had taken his own spear attack without true essence protecting his body, his bones would have been broken. However, that leopard that didn’t have any true essence fluctuations in its body was actually able to use its own flesh to withstand such an attack.
1369Mu Qianyu looked at Lin Ming with surprise. She hadn’t expected that Lin Ming’s attack would be so strong. “Junior-apprentice Brother Lin, the progress of your strength is just too fast these days. Even I can’t see just how far you’ve come.”
1370Lin Ming shook his head, “It’s not that exaggerated. It’s just that the Body Transformation cultivation method I practice isn’t suppressed as much by the arbitrary laws of this world. But these vicious beasts have such strong bodies and yet they don’t even use true essence.
1371After Lin Ming spoke, Mu Qianyu noticed the problem. These vicious beasts had an extremely high defense and attack strength, yet their bodies were void of any true essence. They were completely different from the normal vicious beasts that existed on Sky Spill Continent.
1372“The different laws of this world have also produced different cultivation systems. The creatures in this forest all have extremely formidable bodies. It’s not just the beasts, but even the trees and plants are abnormally tough. I don’t know what we’ll meet as we continue. That black leopard might not even be considered strong. There might even be stronger vicious beasts ahead.” Mu Qianyu’s tone was tinged with concern. She didn’t know how her master and the others were faring.
1373As she worried, a loud sound came from deep in the forest, followed by a loud voice that echoed through the trees, “All martial artists are welcome to come with me! This forest is very strange, but if we work together we can get out of here and then look for lucky chances!”
1374No one knew if the one speaking had used a secret skill, but his voice was like rolling waves, spreading out to a very far distance.
1375In this forest, true essence was suppressed to 30% of what it usually was. Even perception was suppressed and it was difficult to distinguish just what direction they were in. Thus, the martial artists that had been scattered and competing against each other naturally thought to unite.
1376Chapter 463 – Sorry, Please Make Way
1377As this voice sounded out, there were constantly responses from surrounding martial artists. It seemed that most of them had also suffered greatly here.
1378“Lin Ming, they are most likely disciples of Great Zen Temple. Should we have go and have a look?” Mu Qianyu asked Lin Ming.
1379Lin Ming thought about it for a moment and said, “That sounds like a plan. This forest is too strange, there’s no knowing what could be behind us. We should get out of here before we think about our next course of action.”
1380After tens of thousands of years of evolution, the situation inside the ancient battlefield had already surpassed  everyone’s imagination. In such times, one needed to be extremely cautious. After all, these were the remains of an ancient sixth-grade sect. Lin Ming wasn’t so arrogant that he believed his strength allowed him to go wherever he wanted to.
1381Most of the marital artists present also thought this. Thus, all of the martial artists that had been scattered around in the forest had gathered to this Great Zen Temple disciple after he shouted out.
1382Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu walked several miles and finally came upon a forest glade. There were several dozen martial artists gathered here. Some wore golden colored cassocks; these were naturally the disciples of Great Zen Temple. There were those that were dressed in all black and had an ancient Giant Demon totem embroidered on the chest of their robes; these were the Demon Region disciples. And there was also a minority of Black Flood Dragon clansmen, Divine Phoenix Island disciples, and Five Element Region disciples.
1383When Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu arrived, they didn’t arouse anyone’s curiosity. Lin Ming’s heart suddenly shook as he saw two early Revolving Core powerhouses in front of him. However, the two of them didn’t even care about him.
1384“It seems like because of the laws of this world, true essence is suppressed to 30% and these early Revolving Core powerhouses cannot see through Bi Luo’s appearance changing technique because of that. This appearance changing technique is quite marvelous.”
1385After Lin Ming confirmed this he was much more at ease. Otherwise, if he met someone from the South Sea Demon Region who had been related to Lei Mubai, it would be really troublesome if that person tried to do something to him behind the scenes.
1386At this moment, Lin Ming suddenly heard a happy tone, “Cousin Qianyu, is that you? I’m glad you also made it here safely.”
1387Lin Ming turned around to see a handsome elite-looking man joyfully striding over to Mu Qianyu’s side. This person was Mu Qingshu.
1388Mu Qingshu already knew that Mu Qianyu had entered the ancient battlefield. Although he wasn’t able to see through her appearance changing technique, for a Divine Phoenix Island disciple that he didn’t recognize to suddenly appear here with the same cultivation as Mu Qianyu, it was naturally easy for him to deduce her true identity.
1389This caused Mu Qingshu’s heart to itch with greed. In the end, he really couldn’t give up on Mu Qianyu. He kept continuing to struggle for a slim chance to win her over; unless he fought, he would never win anything. Not to mention Mu Qianyu’s divine beauty and elegance, but Mu Qingshu incomparably longed for Mu Qianyu’s pure bloodline. He dreamt of pressing Mu Qianyu down beneath him and recklessly unleashing his desire upon her. However, because of the existence of Lin Ming, all of these dreams had been destroyed!
1390As Mu Qianyu saw Mu Qingshu, her face was colored with utter disgust and loathing. Originally, she didn’t have much of a favorable impression towards Mu Qingshu. In fact, she didn’t have any impression towards him at all. However, she hadn’t found him so repugnant at that time. But several months ago, she had discovered that Qin Ziya’s letter that he had sent to Divine Phoenix Island to rescue Qin Xingxuan had been intercepted by Mu Qingshu. Mu Qianyu was no righteous saint herself, but towards something so ruthless and insidious, that slight annoyance she had towards him had turned into outright disgust.
1391“Cousin Qianyu, there are dangers everywhere in this ancient battlefield. It’s too dangerous if you go alone. If you go with me and my grandfather then no danger will fall onto you.” Mu Qingshu’s grandfather was naturally Divine Phoenix Island’s Third Elder, Mu Yanzhuo. Mu Yanzhuo had also entered the ancient battlefield.
1392“No need.” Mu Qianyu coldly said.
1393Mu Qingshu felt like he had kicked his foot. He felt a bit embarrassed. At this time, he noticed Lin Ming, who was standing near Mu Qianyu. As he noticed Lin Ming’s cultivation, his face immediately became dour. He had guessed just who Lin Ming really was.
1394Lin Ming also coldly looked at Mu Qingshu. Mu Qianyu had already told him the matters about the letter from beginning to end. When Lin Ming was still at Divine Phoenix Island he naturally couldn’t do anything to Mu Qingshu. However, now they had met on the ancient battlefield. It could be said that they were only enemies that had just crossed each other’s path.
1395The two of them were already like water and fire, it was just that they were maintaining decorum by being outwardly polite.
1396Mu Qingshu clenched his teeth and said with a true essence sound transmission, “Cousin Qianyu, if you come with us then we are all from the Mu Family Clan. With the Mu Family’s bloodline oath, it is impossible for any of us to betray you. You can trust your own people. But this little boy…”
1397Before Mu Qingshu finished, Mu Qianyu suddenly interrupted him and said, “I’m sorry, please make way.”
1398Mu Qingshu lagged, freezing on the spot. Mu Qianyu didn’t even bother to glance at him. She pulled Lin Ming’s hand and said, “Let’s go over there.”
1399As she spoke, she pulled Lin Ming to pass by Mu Qingshu’s stunned body.
1400Mu Qingshu immediately paled, turning ashen. His outstretched hand was still stiff in the air. He turned his head and was shocked to see that Mu Qianyu and Lin Ming had already sat down on a clean clearing of grass underneath a large tree. They were very close to each other, and they hadn’t even let go of each other’s hand yet.
1401Seeing this scene, Mu Qingshu nearly cracked his teeth apart by grinding them.
1402Lin Ming also couldn’t react in time. Although he had a very close relationship with Mu Qianyu, the feelings between the two of them were still seeds that had yet to bud. They had touched skin, but that was only because the circumstances of the time had required it. They had simply never leisurely held hands like this.
1403If he had to say it though, Mu Qianyu’s hand really felt nice in his own. Her hand felt creamy, soft, and incomparably delicate; he was reluctant to ever let go.
1404Lin Ming knew Mu Qingshu’s thoughts on Mu Qianyu. At this time, he naturally couldn’t ignore a moment to anger Mu Qingshu. He held onto Mu Qianyu’s hand and played with it, squeezing it in his own. This touch that was like soft and tender jade… Lin Ming found it hard to put down.
1405Mu Qianyu’s complexion also reddened a bit. She had only thought to get rid of Mu Qingshu’s incessant bothering of her, but she never thought that after she gave Lin Ming an inch he would try to take a yard. She hesitated for a moment, but didn’t draw her hand back.
1406Third Elder Mu Yanzhuo was watching all of this from a distance and his face darkened. Although he no longer held any hope that Mu Qingshu would one day marry Mu Qianyu, he still didn’t want to see his own grandson shamed like this.
1407“Qingshu, come back!” Mu Yanzhuo said with a true essence sound transmission.
1408Mu Qingshu clenched his teeth but didn’t respond. At this time he was trembling with anger. He wished that he could castrate Lin Ming! He wished that he could cut him to pieces!
1409“Qingshu, have you not shamed yourself enough!? I told you not to bother with Mu Qianyu again, she isn’t someone that the likes of you can obtain.” Mu Yanzhuo’s expression flashed with anger, and he began to earnestly become angry. He already knew that Mu Qingshu was already obsessed with this matter. If things continued like this, it would definitely become a knot in his heart that would stifle his thoughts, thus affecting all of his future martial arts cultivation.
1410“I am unwilling! If I do not fight, that’s the same as admitting defeat!” Mu Qingshu’s expression was grim. His fists were so tightly gripped that his nails dug deep into his flesh.
1411“You have already lost. All you need to do is cultivate well. Your talent is good, you should be able to reach at least the middle Revolving Core realm.” The middle Revolving Core realm was also the cultivation boundary of the Vermillion Bird Faction’s Great Elder, Mu Chihuo. This realm had originally been satisfactory for Mu Qingshu. However, in comparison to Lin Ming, it was just garbage!
1412Mu Qingshu couldn’t accept the feeling that such a massive gap existed between him and Lin Ming!
1413He looked at Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu, his eyes flashing with a cruel light. He said, “It’s not over yet, not until the last moment!”
1414As Mu Yanzhuo saw the grotesque animus in Mu Qingshu’s eyes, Mu Yanzhuo’s complexion changed. “Qingshu, what are you thinking of? Don’t do anything crazy. If you use some method to deal with Mu Qianyu then you will absolutely die a miserable death. Mu Yuhuang will never forgive you, and whatever you do might even reach the crime of betraying your bloodline. You are a Mu Family member and you also have the Mu Family bloodstain contract mark. You should know just what the fate for betrayers is!”
1415The bloodstain contract was a special document created by the Divine Phoenix Island Founder. This contract took the bloodline as its basis. As long as one had the bloodline of the Mu Family, they would be restricted by this.
1416If they dared to violate the terms within, their body’s bloodline would melt away. The cultivation methods of Divine Phoenix Island took the bloodline as their foundation. Once one’s bloodline melted, the Divine Phoenix Island cultivation method they practiced would naturally dissipate along with it.
1417The only way to break through the limitations set down by the bloodstain contract was if one’s cultivation reached the extreme Revolving Core realm and had a strength that approached the Divine Phoenix Island Founder’s. If they had this power, they would naturally be able to break through the restrictions of the bloodline contract.
1418The direct descendants of Divine Phoenix Island were all required to sign the bloodline contract once they became an adult. They had to sign that they would never betray the sect. In the future, if there were other situations that arose, they might have to sign the contract yet again. For instance, Mu Yuhuang had many Elders sign the bloodstain contract again so that no one would reveal the existence of the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’s’ eighth layer. This was also a reason why Divine Phoenix Island favored those juniors that had the Mu family name, but distrusted those that didn’t share this last name.
1419Mu Qingshu’s strength was naturally inferior to Mu Qianyu’s. If he wanted to use some method to deal with Mu Qianyu, he could only find someone else to do his dirty work. This was already enough to become a crime of betraying one’s sect.
1420Mu Qingshu grit his teeth, trying to suppress these dark thoughts in his heart. However, once a heart demon was planted, it was difficult to erase!
1421At this time, the forest shook again, and a few more red-robed Divine Phoenix Island disciples came into the forest glade. The old man in front leading them was tall and thin. He had a wide frame, and held a 10,000 year Sacred Flame Parasol Tree cane in his hand. His long beard fell all the way down to his chest.
1422As Lin Ming saw this person, his eyes narrowed. This old man was the Vermillion Bird Faction’s Great Elder, Mu Chihuo. Lin Ming’s relationship with Mu Chihuo was also like that of enemies.
1423After the 30-some top masters had directly flown to the Demon God Imperial Palace, all of the other Revolving Core Elders on the ancient battlefield were at the early Revolving Core realm with a small few at the middle Revolving Core realm. Mu Chihuo was one of these people.
1424As Mu Qianyu felt Lin Ming tense up, she sent him a true essence sound transmission, “Don’t worry. No matter how much the Great Elder hates you, he won’t dare to do anything to you.”
1425“Mm, I understand.”
1426Mu Chihuo’s eyes passed over all the Vermillion Bird Faction disciples before he paused for several seconds on Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu. There was no look in his eyes. Finally, he moved over towards the rest of the Divine Phoenix Island disciples.
1427After Mu Chihuo arrived, Mu Bingyun followed in. She glanced at Mu Qianyu, nodded, and then sat in a corner of the forest glade, meditating and clearing her mind.
1428In addition to Divine Phoenix Island, the disciples of other sects also continued to arrive there in abundance.
1429Of these martial artists, those from the South Sea Demon Region and Black Flood Dragon Clan that practiced demonic path cultivation methods had all gathered together. As for Divine Phoenix Island’s side, those from Great Zen Temple, the Five Element Region, Dire space Sect, and Supreme Mystery Temple had all gathered together. Because there were more sects, those on the side of the righteous path sects were double the number of those from the demonic path sects.
1430Chapter 464 – Demon God Imperial Palace
1431Lin Ming sat in a corner and began to observe all of the martial artists that were present. The South Sea Demon Region, Black Flood Dragon Clan, and the Great Zen Temple all had middle Revolving Core masters protecting their juniors. As for those Life Destruction powerhouses, they had already long since rushed towards the Demon God Imperial Palace. The special rules that governed this world may not necessarily have been able to suppress those strange old fellows.
1432The other disciples were mostly at the Xiantian realm. There were some Revolving Core realm masters, and Houtian disciples were only a very small part.
1433“Big Brother Lin, is that you?”
1434At this moment, Lin Ming suddenly heard someone call out to him. He turned and was surprised to see that the one who called out was Zhang Zhen, the Divine Phoenix Island core disciple who had been the one to first welcome him to Divine Phoenix Island.
1435Originally, Zhang Zhen had been the one who brought Lin Ming to attend Revered Master Tianguang’s birthday banquet contest. He had also told Lin Ming many things about Divine Phoenix Island and the Five Element Region. The two of them were on very friendly terms with each other.
1436“Senior-apprentice Brother Zhang, you also came?” Lin Ming was startled. With Zhang Zhen’s strength, coming to such a dangerous land was really pushing his luck.
1437Zhang Zhen listened to Lin Ming’s words and ruefully smiled. “I just happened to be nearby the ancient battlefield and wanted to come along and see what it was like. I didn’t expect that it would be so dangerous here…” As Zhang Zhen spoke, his expression was of exasperated annoyance.
1438At this moment, a clump of dirt under Zhang Zhen’s foot rose up.
1439Lin Ming’s pupils shrank, “Be careful!”
1440Sou!
1441A red-patterned snake that had the thickness of an arm darted out of the dirt! Lin Ming’s reflexes were fast; the Purple Comet Spear in his hand thrust out like a bolt of lightning!
1442Puff!
1443The spear directly pierced into the red-patterned snake, tightly nailing it into the ground.
1444Black blood spurted out and sprinkled on the ground, all of the nearby green foliage began to rapidly whither!
1445Zhang Zhen was in a cold sweat from fear. That red-patterned snake’s attack was fast like lightning and the toxins inherent in it were frightening. If it wasn’t for Lin Ming promptly helping him a moment ago, he had no doubt that he would already be dead.
1446Meanwhile in the forest glade, several other red-patterned snakes shot out from the earth, quickly attacking the disciples from other sects. Several disciples with weaker cultivations tried to dodge but had their throats torn out by these snakes.
1447“Ah!”
1448A heart-pounding scream rang in the air. A martial artist had been bitten by a red-patterned snake and his face immediately turned into a deep purple black.
1449“Junior-apprentice Brother!” A youth that was nearby the bitten martial artist cried out, his face turning red with rage. He slashed out at the red-patterned snake with his sword, but as his cut fell upon the snake’s back, there was the sound of metal colliding; he was simply unable to cut through. During this time, the martial artist that had been bitten had already died.
1450In this split-second, his junior-apprentice brother that had practiced with him for over ten years had suddenly died. The youth was deeply grieved by this loss.
1451“Everyone be careful! These snakes are hard to deal with!”
1452The martial artists that had been meditating on the ground had already stood up.
1453Because their true essence was suppressed to a mere 30% of what it usually was, these normal Xiantian powerhouses’ attacks weren’t able to break through the formidable defense of these red-patterned snakes.
1454Cha cha cha!
1455The Revolving Core powerhouses acted together, cutting apart any red-patterned snakes they saw. However, these snakes had an astonishing vitality. Even if they were cut in half, their mouths still bit towards any martial artist present.
1456“Evil beast, prepare to die!”
1457A long-bearded monk from the Great Zen Temple gripped his staff and pounded down with it. There was a flash of golden light and faint Buddhist hymns began to ring in the air. A massive golden Buddha statue appeared in the sky and dropped down, smashing several red-patterned snakes into mush.
1458After this long-bearded monk began to attack, the pressure on everyone else was greatly reduced. But at this moment, everyone heard a loud rustling in the distance, as if a rainstorm were coming their way. It seemed as if hundreds and thousands of snakes were crawling their way towards the martial artists.
1459“Run!”
1460Even middle Revolving Core masters didn’t have confidence they would be able to face such a massive group of these snakes. Everyone displayed their movement techniques and quickly ran into the forest.
1461“Lin Ming, let’s hurry up and go!” Mu Qianyu hurriedly said.
1462“Mm!”
1463Lin Ming didn’t say anything else. He quickly picked up Zhang Zhen and rushed straight into the deep forest.
1464The Revolving Core masters led the way. The light of many treasures flashed out in all directions. Vines were cut apart and grass was hewed away, fluttering in the air.
1465Spiritual sense was suppressed here; no one was able to detect anything more than a few dozen feet away. Such a distance was basically useless. By the time they were able to discover any danger, that danger would already be in front of them.
1466As they fled at high-speed, a red vine silently crept up from the ground. It pointed at a Xiantian martial artist and shot out like lightning!
1467Pu!
1468The Xiantian martial artist’s protective true essence was pierced through as if it were nothing but thin paper. The red vine clasped onto the martial artist’s thigh and countless tiny roots pierced into his flesh, immediately sucking up vast amounts of blood.
1469“Ahh!”
1470The martial artist emitted a soul-piercing scream. His body began to wither at a visible rate, and the red vine that sucked his blood swelled up like a balloon.
1471“Be careful! It’s a vampiric plant!”
1472The red vines were extremely tenacious. Those Xiantian martial artists that had their true essence suppressed to 30% were simply unable to do anything. Any martial artist that was grabbed by a red vine would die here!
1473“Little Brother!”
1474A Black Flood Dragon Clan Revolving Core master saw as his own little brother was stabbed in the stomach by a vampiric vine and his eyes turned red with anger. His saber slashed out at that vampiric red vine, and blood gushed out from a small gash in the vine. However, only a little part had been broken. The vine still gripped the little brother’s body, quickly sucking up all his blood.
1475“damn it all!”
1476That Black Flood Dragon Clan Revolving Core master reached over to the vine and ripped it out from his brother’s body. However, as he pulled out the vine, the vine had already penetrated deep into the little brother’s body and taken root. Flesh and organs were pulled out with the vine. The little brother gave a pitiful, feeble cry. His face whitened and his life was on the verge of collapse.
1477“These vines fear fire!” A Divine Phoenix Island disciple suddenly shouted. A moment ago he had used a martial skill from the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’ to attack the vine, and had burned it.
1478Following this, Mu Chihuo gave a loud shout. He pressed his hands out flat, and a wave of searing fire burned down from the heavens. As the vines met these waves, they began to rapidly wither away. Soon, the vines had completely retreated back into the depths of the forest.
1479This scene startled Lin Ming. This middle Revolving Core old man was still so powerful even though his strength was reduced to 30%.
1480Everyone gave a sigh of relief, catching their breath.
1481“We need to leave, it’s not good to stay here.” Mu Chihuo said.
1482No one dared to be careless. They displayed their movement techniques and rushed deeper into the woods.
1483“What horrible luck. I thought there would be some lucky chances here, but this accursed land has no such thing. There are no good lucky chances here. The only lucky chance is the chance to die everywhere!”
1484“Don’t complain. We can’t go back anymore, we can only move forwards.
1485In just this short window of time, over 10% of the martial artists in the group had perished. There weren’t any Revolving Core powerhouses that died. Those that died were early and middle Xiantian realm disciples as well as Houtian realm disciples.
1486After having suffered two attacks, the martial artists were increasingly wary. Even if their perception couldn’t extend to too far, if they sent it continuously out they would at least be able to prevent dangers from underneath the ground arising.
1487At this time a hundred miles away above a desert, over 20 rainbow-colored lights flashed in the sky. These were the lights that were left behind when top masters flew.
1488This broken world had fundamental rules that suppressed flight. However, these rules weren’t able to completely suppress these Life Destruction powerhouses; it was only that their flying speed was severely restricted. Otherwise, they would have been able to easily cover this distance of a hundred or so miles in half an incense stick of time.
1489At this time, there were three more lights that began to slow down the more they continued, dipping deeper and deeper. The two men and a woman finally landed on the ground. Their cultivation was at the late Revolving Core realm. As they entered deeper into this broken world, the laws that suppressed them became increasingly intense. And now, these late Revolving Core powerhouses no longer had the ability to fly.
1490The female Elder among the three watched as the 20 plus beams of light in the air became increasingly blurry as they moved into the distance. She sighed and said, “It looks like we won’t have the fortune to enter the Demon God Imperial Palace.”
1491“Hehe, this old man originally came for some fun anyway. Even if I go to the Demon God Imperial Palace, with those Life Destruction fogies around, there is no way that any of us would have been able to obtain the Nirvana Dragon Root. At most we would be able to obtain some small chances. But I never imagined that we wouldn’t even be able to enter. But, this is also a bit of a relief.”
1492“Mm. Although it’s a pity that we cannot enter the Demon God Imperial Palace, it’s not necessarily a good thing to enter. No one knows what dangers are inside. And if we’re outside, that doesn’t mean we won’t come across some lucky chance…”
1493As the suppressive laws that governed this world intensified, Mu Yuhuang was also nearing the limit of her abilities. Among all the late Revolving Core masters, she was the one who had persisted the longest.
1494“I see it. That should be it.”
1495Mu Fengxian’s true essence sound transmission sounded out in Mu Yuhuang’s ears.
1496Mu Yuhuang looked out in the distance. In the distant skies, a vague ghostly image emerged out of the blue; it was a magnificent and enormous palace.
1497‘Demon God Imperial Palace?’
1498Mu Yuhuang was shocked.
1499The entire Demon God Imperial Palace looked like it was a mirage, it didn’t seem as if it were real.
1500The Life Destruction powerhouses that flew in the front also discovered this massive Demon God Imperial palace, and they sped up.
1501The giant Demon God Imperial Palace stretched out for countless miles. The palace towered high above the desert and was surrounded by numerous thick columns, each of them engraved with a multitude of totem reliefs.
1502In the center of the Demon God Imperial palace was a massive demon God statue that held a great ax in it’s hands. This statue was over a thousand feet high and stood there, imposing. As it stood there, an ancient atmosphere naturally emanated from it, spreading out in all directions. It spread between the heavens and earth, shaking the minds of anyone who felt it.
1503It had to be known that this demon God statue had already stood here for tens of thousands of years. As the Life Destruction powerhouses flew to the statue, they were no different than a swarm of mosquitoes, simply insignificant creatures.
1504“True essence has been suppressed to 20%.” Xuan Wuji was secretly shocked. The laws of this world were simply too strange. Even late Revolving Core powerhouses weren’t able to fly. Now, facing this giant statue, Xuan Wuji couldn’t help but want to fall to the ground, prostrating himself in complete worship.
1505This feeling frightened Xuan Wuji out of his wits!
1506He had no idea just who it was that carved out such a terrifying statue, but it seemed to be above the laws that ruled this world. If so…..if a mere statue could make him feel like this, then if he entered into the Demon God Imperial palace and encountered something, would he still be able to put up any form of resistance?
1507Xuan Wuji took a deep breath. The further he went in this broken world, the more he discovered that compared to the Demon Emperor of tens of thousands of years ago, he was nothing but a little defenseless baby!
1508“This Demon Emperor’s cultivation was immeasurably deep. I’m afraid that even the current Emperor level powerhouses of Sky Spill Continent would be nothing in front of him!”
1509Chapter 465 – bloody Wilderness
1510As Xuan Wuji was thinking, he saw a black light flash past him. The Black Flood Dragon Clan Patriarch suddenly sank and turned into a violent black typhoon that shot towards the Demon God Imperial Palace!
1511The Black Flood Dragon Patriarch’s cultivation was already at the second stage of Life Destruction. In his opinion, any defensive measures or array formations that were left behind at the Demon God Imperial Palace would have already failed after these tens of thousands of years.  Still, even so, as a precaution he galvanized his true essence to the max. Behind him, the faint phantom of a Black Flood Dragon appeared.
1512As Xuan Wuji saw this he was unmoved. He only sneered and thought to himself, ‘Idiot!’
1513Hua!
1514As the Black Flood Dragon Patriarch was about to burst into the main entrance of the Demon God Imperial Palace, a red light flashed. At the entrance of the palace, a shining  halo appeared out of thin air, rushing out like an overwhelming tide and smashing into the Black Flood Dragon Patriarch’s body.
1515With a dull thump, the Black Flood Dragon Patriarch was kicked backwards like a rubber ball. He was sent flying backwards, spitting blood!
1516As the other Life Destruction powerhouses saw this, their complexions changed. This palace that had been abandoned for tens of thousands of years actually still had the protection of an array formation? Not just that, but this array formation was astoundingly strong! Even the second stage Life Destruction Black Blood Dragon Patriarch spat blood in the collision!
1517Although the Black Flood Dragon’s true essence had been suppressed to 20% of its normal potency because of the rules that governed this world, it had to be known that this was only a single defensive array that protected the entrance to the Demon God Imperial Palace!
1518If a single defensive array was able to cause the Black Flood Dragon Patriarch to spit blood, then wouldn’t an offensive array violently and instantly kill them?
1519All of the Life Destruction powerhouses were alarmed. This Demon God Imperial Palace was too terrifying. They thought if this palace hadn’t already decayed for tens of thousands of years, they would have suffered an even more miserable fate.
1520The Black Flood Dragon Patriarch wiped the blood from the corners of his lips. As he looked at the still flashing defensive array, his face was gloomy. What in the world was this ghostly array formation? It was actually able to maintain itself for tens of thousands of years? And not just that, but it was still so powerful. Was this really something that could be created by a human?
1521In the forest, there was hidden murderous intent everywhere. As the group continued running, there were constantly martial artists that died. Two hours later, as they finally made their way out of the forest, around 30% of the martial artists had perished.
1522“This place is…”
1523In front of the crowd were endless plains of dark red, bumpy land. There were thick bones half buried in the ground, and all around were dark gray stone tablets that were stuck in the land. There were big and small stone tablets, and each one had been engraved with all sorts of intricate symbols. These symbols were different from the symbol system that existed on the Sky Spill Continent; the martial artists weren’t able to understand what they meant or represented.
1524These dark red plains gave off an extremely oppressive feeling. Even the sky was a dark red, and it glowed faintly with a bloody light.
1525From the virgin forest to this bloody wilderness, the intense visual difference was shocking to the mind.
1526With the experiences of the forest still fresh in their minds, everyone present maintained 120% vigilance as they faced these strange red plains.
1527At this point, continuing on was dangerous, but staying in the forest was also dangerous. If they had to make a choice then they had to proceed; they might even be able to find a lucky chance here.
1528“Let’s go.” The first one to step onto the dark red plains was the hawk-nosed old man from the South Sea Demon Region. He was the South Sea Demon Region Elder, Lian Chengji. His cultivation was at the middle Revolving Core realm. The South Sea Demon Region side had two middle Revolving Core realm Elders and also nine early Revolving Core powerhouses. Of those early Revolving Core masters, two or three of them had already reached the peak of the early phase. With their strength, the South Sea Demon Region was the strongest force amongst the sects present, so they were also the most confident.
1529As soon as Lian Chengji stepped onto this vast red plain, his complexion changed. This blood wilderness was even fiercer in suppressing his true essence; he could actually only use 25% of his true essence efficacy.
1530“Another 5% of true essence is suppressed!” Lian Chengji dismally said.
1531“The laws of this world are too strange. If this continues then the situation will only become more dangerous.” Another Elder also appeared worried. He decided that if his true essence was suppressed below 20%, he would no longer go forwards. Otherwise, there was a possibility that he really might be killed by these powerful and strange vicious beasts.
1532After the South Sea Demon Region martial artists walked forwards, the other sects’ martial artists followed them onto the bloody wilderness. Many of them had already activated a protective cover to detect space cracks. There was no life here, none of them knew whether or not this was caused by those terrifying rifts in space, so it was better to activate preventive measures just in case.
1533Everyone continued carefully, maintaining their minds at full alert. No matter how they looked at it, this bloody wilderness was stranger than the forest and even more dangerous.
1534However, they didn’t expect that after they walked for half an hour, they actually hadn’t encountered any dangers.
1535Some people couldn’t help but whisper to themselves. At this time, the hawk-nosed South Sea Demon Region Elder suddenly swiveled, his hand slapping downwards.
1536There was an explosive sound as the ground was split open. The martial artists behind were all shocked. They thought there was a surprise enemy attack, but they didn’t think that after the earth had burst open, a thick greatsword would come flying out.
1537This five foot long sword was jet-black as if it were made from ink, and the aura that it emitted was comparable to a high-grade earth-step treasure!
1538“What!?” All of the martial artists’ eyes shined. That Elder had just casually taken an item from the ground, but it was a high-grade earth-step treasure!? No… this wasn’t right… it wasn’t a high-grade earth-step treasure. From the energy fluctuations, this should only be a medium-grade earth-step treasure. Yet, it was several times better than a normal medium-grade earth-step treasure. This should be amongst the rarest of medium-grade earth-step treasures.
1539Lin Ming traced his jaw. He thought to himself, ‘This is a normal medium-grade earth-step treasure that was forged by an ancient refining master. It is several times superior to an ordinary medium-grade earth-step treasure that is forged by the refining masters of the current era.’
1540A medium-grade earth-step treasure was exceedingly valuable and precious. The Great Desolate Blood Halberd replica that Lei Mubai had used was also a top medium-grade earth-step treasure.
1541Lin Ming had very high standards. Naturally, he didn’t think too much of this weapon. But all of the martial artists at his side had widened eyes filled with greed. Most of them used low-grade earth-step treasure. Seeing such a rare medium-grade earth-step treasure in front of them, they were all envious.
1542After passing through that gauntlet of dangers and surviving, they finally saw a lucky chance appear!
1543This was the thought that most martial artists present had.
1544This bloody wilderness may have seemed dangerous, but the truth was that it wasn’t dangerous at all. Instead, there were all sorts of buried bones and treasures here. It was like this was an ancient battle site.
1545If they followed behind the ass of the South Sea Demon Region, they wouldn’t be able to pick up anything. If they fought with them, they also couldn’t win.
1546Thinking this, many of the martial artists began to part ways in small groups, quietly changing directions and leaving the main group. Out of precaution, these martial artist had at least an extreme Xiantian master leading them, or even two or three late Xiantian realm masters.
1547As the main group continued, more and more martial artists left, and even the South Sea Demon Region martial artists began to spread out on their own. Everyone wanted to pick up some treasures. If they followed behind Lian Chengji, they wouldn’t even be able to obtain scraps.
1548“Let’s go towards that side.” Lin Ming said to Mu Qianyu. As there were fewer and fewer people in the group, the image of Lian Chengji in front of them became increasingly dangerous.
1549“Mm.”
1550Mu Qianyu and Lin Ming left the group together. They didn’t know whether or not this bloody wilderness was truly safe!
1551Most of those present also understood this. But, they were all blinded by greed. As they saw Lian Chengji pick up a top medium-grade earth-step treasure in front of their eyes, none of them were able to resist the temptation to go off by themselves.
1552Perhaps this ancient battlefield had not only treasures, but also other things. For instance, they might even pick up a spatial ring that contained the complete worth of a top master. At that point they would really rise up in power.
1553Mu Qingshu watched Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu’s backs from a distance, and bitterly ground his teeth together. He even wanted to hire someone to kill them. But if he did that, the bloodline in his body would completely melt away within half a year, and he would lose all of his cultivation.
1554Since he didn’t have any means to retaliate against Lin Ming, he could only helplessly watch as Lin Ming walked closer and closer to Mu Qianyu, seeming to be very intimate and close to each other. He felt like he could vomit blood at this sight.
1555As Mu Yanzhuo watched this from afar, he could only sigh.
1556Reality was cruel. The result was already obvious, but many times, not everyone was willing to accept the truth in front of them, especially when someone’s object of desire was stolen away. The taste of this feeling was truly hard to swallow…
1557Lin Ming cautiously made his way forward, completely opening his perception. In this strange world, Lin Ming was only able to extend his sense to around 200 feet. If it was underground, it was even shorter at around 100 feet.
1558And this 100 feet of earth was completely flooded by a massive amount of skeletal bones.
1559“There are so many bones!” Lin Ming gasped. These skeletons and bones came in all sizes. Some seemed ordinary and had turned to oil after tens of thousands of years underground, but there were also those that hadn’t changed in the least, still remaining a jade-like translucent color. There were even some bones that shined like a rainbow. Obviously, this was related to the cultivation method that the deceased had practiced before their death.
1560“There is also a spatial ring…”
1561Lin Ming discovered that there was a hand bone with a spatial ring on it. With a wave of his hand, the spatial ring flew up from underground. However, as he investigated it with his soul force, he shook his head in disappointment. The mini dimension inside of the spatial ring had already collapsed upon itself.
1562This sort of man-made world was originally unstable. Normally, the world inside a low-grade earth-step spatial ring would last for several thousand years before disintegrating.
1563It wasn’t just the spatial ring, but many treasures had decayed. Those treasures that could be buried in the earth for tens of thousands of years and remain pristine and everlasting were quite special. Lin Ming walked for a quarter of an hour but still hadn’t discovered one.
1564“Mm? That seems to be…” Mu Qianyu’s mind stirred. As she looked several hundred feet in the distance, there were actually exotic looking flowers there.
1565In this vast blood wilderness, this bunch of flowers was very unexpected.
1566“Blood Ghost Flower? I didn’t think that something like that would appear here…” A Blood Ghost Flower was a sort of spiritual flower that loved to grow in lands that were filled with dark and bloody influences and had gone through great periods of carnage. Only under those circumstances would they be able to nurture themselves and germinate, slowly growing. Normally it would take millennia to flower, and that was why it was extremely rare within the Sky Spill Continent, and to think that there would be such a large bunch of them here.
1567However, the ruins of this ancient battlefield had already been rich with bloody and demonic influences. Not just that, but no one had appeared here for tens of thousands of years. It wasn’t strange for such a large batch of these flowers to be born here.
1568“These Blood Ghost Flowers will be of great help to Little Flame’s evolution! This is really a lucky chance!” Mu Qianyu was delighted. As she went forwards to pick them up, she suddenly stopped in her steps and frowned. She could clearly feel the energy of a few people hidden in the vicinity of the Blood Ghost Flowers. They gave of a faint murderous aura like a tiger that was crouching in the brush.
1569This energy belonged to a human. It was most likely one of those ‘companions’ that had just been in their group, and was also a Revolving Core powerhouse.
1570“They want to use the Blood Ghost Flower as bait and kill us to rob our possessions?” Mu Qianyu sneered
1571Chapter 466 – Complete Suppression
1572“It should be a martial artist from the South Sea Demon Region.” Lin Ming said with a true essence sound transmission. He had discovered the people hiding around the Blood Ghost Flowers at nearly the same time that Mu Qianyu had. They had been hiding using a kind of camouflaging secret skill.
1573These people had seen this bunch of Blood Ghost Flowers and yet they didn’t gather it. Instead, they had hidden around these flowers waiting for others to appearance; their goal was obvious.
1574They were waiting for others to be attracted by these Blood Ghost Flowers. In their joy at obtaining such rare treasures, they would relax their guard. Then, these hidden people could sneak attack and kill them.
1575These people should have already realized that most of the ancient battlefield’s treasures had decayed; looking for one in a usable condition would not be easy. If this true, then killing someone and taking all of their belongings would be a much faster way to gain wealth and treasure. After all, the weakest of those that entered this ancient battlefield were core disciples of large sects – there was no way that they would be poor.
1576“The heart of man is truly dangerous. Just a while ago, all of the martial artists were brought together by the dangers from all around and were able to temporarily unite against a common enemy. But now that treasures were found and everyone has spread out, as long as one cleanly kills someone else, it would be equal to a unknown disappearance.” Lin Ming’s fingers calmly traced his spatial ring.
1577Mu Qianyu’s footsteps hesitated for just a moment, and then she continued to pick the Blood Ghost Flowers as she pretended that she hadn’t noticed anyone.
1578Not too far away from the Blood Ghost Flowers, there were two blurry shapes of distorted light hiding in the shadows. Of these two, one was an old man at the very early Revolving Core realm. He walked towards Mu Qianyu a step at a time, his eyes deep. He had complete confidence in his camouflage technique. And even if he was noticed, the cultivation of his two prey was only at the Xiantian realm and Houtian realm.
1579Beside the old man was a young man with a surprisingly large head. He greedily looked at Mu Qianyu and licked his lips as he said, “Old Zhou, you are far too careful. You still think we need to sneak attack to deal with these two?”
1580“It’s better to be safe than sorry. I only broke through to the Revolving Core realm a mere 20 years ago. But, these people are all the top talents of their sects. They will invariably have various outstanding methods to save their lives. Once they escape it will be extremely troublesome! When we attack, I’ll deal with that woman and you deal with that little Houtian brat.”
1581“Hehe, that Houtian realm boy actually thought to come here to split the spoils, but he was only chasing death.” The youth named Lian Jie sneered and took out a shining  black saber from his spatial ring.
1582“Don’t underestimate that boy. He likely has the combat strength of a Xiantian master. Those martial artists that came here are only nearly all geniuses. For him to come this far with his Houtian cultivation proves that he isn’t simple!” As the old man spoke, he revolved his true essence. His concealment technique was able to isolate his true essence fluctuations, thus he didn’t fear alerting Mu Qianyu with his murderous aura.
1583“Hehe, if he has a Xiantian master’s combat strength, then that’s the same as me!” Lian Jie spoke with great confidence. He was one of the direct disciples of the South Sea Demon Region. Although his cultivation was only at the early Xiantian realm, he was actually able to compare to an extreme Xiantian master. Generally speaking, if he ran into a martial artist with a cultivation similar to his own, he would be able to easily kill them.
1584Mu Qianyu calmly bent over to pluck the Blood Ghost Flowers, completely exposing her back to the enemy. At this time, the black-clothed man grinned demonically and said, “Go!”
1585Chi!
1586A black sword light slashed through space like a serpent spitting out poison.
1587Mu Qianyu gently smiled and swished around. It was unknown when, but Mu Qianyu had extracted a four foot long crimson-colored sword and was firmly gripping it in her hand. Luminescent flames flashed out and a phoenix of blazing flames shot to the sky!
1588In this year and a half, although Mu Qianyu hadn’t been able to break through to the Revolving Core realm, her strength had been constantly rising. Especially in these last three months, Mu Qianyu had been able to meditate on the sixth layer of the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’ cultivation method that Lin Ming had brought back. Although she had only managed to comprehend some of the basics within, it was enough to allow her strength to climb to yet another peak!
1589Bang!
1590The black sword light was crushed. The flaming phoenix, without diminishing in the least, opened its beak wide to swallow the black-clothed old man!
1591“What!?”
1592The black-clothed old man’s complexion completely changed. His sneak attack was completely routed with a single move. A Xiantian realm girl was able to forcefully resist a Revolving Core master! Within the entire South Horizon Region, the number of top talents like this could be counted on a single hand! How could he have such horrible luck!?
1593As the black-clothed man attacked, the large-headed youth also moved. His four foot long saber cut through space. The blade edge shined, its target was naturally Lin Ming.
1594The big-headed youth had a strength comparable to a normal extreme Xiantian master’s combat strength. If he was at his full and complete strength then Lin Ming might have to waste effort. But now, almost 80% of the big-headed youth’s true essence was suppressed. In the face of Lin Ming’s power of Tempering Marrow, it was simply a joke and a half.
1595Lin Ming didn’t even use his spear, he only smashed down with his fist!
1596Bang!
1597The power of Tempering Marrow that completely ignored the laws that suppressed true essence erupted. As the big-headed youth’s saber was pulverized into pieces, a look of fear entered into his eyes. Lin Ming’s fist punched into the big-headed youth’s top right chest.
1598With the sound of flesh and bone being crushed, the big-headed youth gave a miserable scream and spat out a mouthful of blood as he flew backwards. Because his right chest had been smashed apart by Lin Ming’s fist, his right hand was lying limp at an odd angle. It was obviously broken.
1599“Mm? He didn’t die?” Lin Ming was a bit surprised. The big-headed youth’s cultivation was only at the early Xiantian realm and his true essence was also mostly suppressed. He had thought that a random fist attack would be able to kill him, but he didn’t expect that this big-headed youth would live. This fellow was probably some well-known genius from the South Sea Demon Region.
1600As the black-clothed old man was flustered by Mu Qianyu’s counterstrike, he turned around to see that the big-headed youth was sent soaring backwards and immediately blanched.
1601“Lian Jie!” The black-clothed man panicked. He obviously cared about the life of this youth named Lian Jie. He wanted to turn around and rescue him, but at this moment, Mu Qianyu’s second sword attack was already cutting straight down at him!
1602Flaming true essence roiled and rolled. Where it went, stones and soil would burst apart.
1603“You idiot!”
1604The black-clothed man angrily cried, breathless. He lifted his sword to resist Mu Qianyu’s strike, but his body was sent flying away by the flame blast, his face paling.
1605However, he had borrowed the impact of this blow to fall beside the big-headed youth.
1606“Lian Jie!”
1607The black-clothed old man forcefully pressed down the tumbling messy true essence in his body. He held up the half-dead Lian Jie and force fed him a pill.
1608In a life or death battle, how could he give the enemy the chance to recover from their wounds? Lin Ming stepped forwards preparing to attack, but at this time, the black-clothed man suddenly said, “There is no need to fight. If we continue there is no advantage to any of us!”
1609As Lin Ming listened to this he almost laughed, but was also angry at the same time. This man thought it was fine to ambush them to kill them, but now that his attack had failed and he was discovered, he thought that he was alright to not finish this battle?
1610What a joke!
1611Lin Ming was disinclined to bother with the black-clothed old man’s nonsense. He took out the Great Desolate Blood Halberd from his spatial ring and stabbed towards the black-clothed old man, 13 Blood Drinking Seals flying in the air!
1612Blood Seal Twisting Murder!
1613Lin Ming had already been wanting to fight with a Revolving Core powerhouse. However, the gap between a Xiantian master and a Revolving Core master were simply too great. Normally, Lin Ming wouldn’t have anywhere near the ability to do so, but in this broken world, his opponent’s true essence was under an enormous suppression. Naturally Lin Ming would not miss this chance.
1614In an instant, Lin Ming had directly opened the Heretical God Force. The power of Tempering Marrow was also galvanized to the limit!
1615As the black-clothed old man saw Lin Ming’s halberd thrusting towards him, his heart burned with a raging anger. Although he realized he wasn’t a match for Mu Qianyu, that was his bad luck for meeting her here. But this mere late Houtian realm youth actually thought to come and attack him too, how could he not be angry!?
1616“Get out of this old man’s way!”
1617The black-clothed old man’s sword slashed down at Lin Ming, and a thick sword light shot towards Lin Ming’s chest. As Mu Qianyu saw this she felt her heart tighten and wanted to move. But at this time, she actually saw that the 13 Blood Drinking Seals on Lin Ming’s Great Desolate Blood Halberd were twisting into a swirling crimson vortex. The black-clothed old man’s sword bounced off of this vortex!
1618“What!?”
1619The black-clothed old man was rattled. He had never dreamed that his sword would actually be deflected by a mere late Houtian realm junior!
1620Just how was this possible!?
1621At this time, Lin Ming’s halberd had bounced off the black-clothed old man’s black sword and was piercing towards his chest!
1622At this critical juncture, the black-clothed old man bit down on his tongue and prepared to retreat. However, at this time, the spinning Blood Drinking Seals’ repulsive force had turned into an attractive force, pulling in the black-clothed old man’s body. The black-clothed old man was surprised to see that he actually was unable to retreat!
1623This world’s laws already disallowed him to fly. Coupled with the attractive power of this crimson vortex, the black-clothed old saw with his own eyes as he was being sucked in. In horror, he felt as if his own spirit was fleeing his body!
1624The Great Desolate Blood Halberd shined, directly thrusting towards the black-clothed old man’s throat!
1625“Ahhhhh!”
1626The black-clothed old man howled and crazily chopped down on the Great Desolate Blood Halberd.
1627Bang –
1628A bloody light shot into the sky. Waves of true essence swept out, but under the suppressive laws of this world, these true essence waves only managed to spread out a few dozen feet before completely disappearing! The power of the laws that suppressed true essence in this world were made extremely clear.
1629The black-clothed old man grasped his long black sword. His right hand was stained red with blood. As he looked at Lin Ming, his eyes were filled with abject terror.
1630Was this really a late Houtian realm martial artist?
1631This was impossible!
1632“You… who are you?”
1633The black-clothed old man’s voice trembled. In the ancient legends and texts, there had been many stories recorded of Xiantian masters killing Revolving Core masters, Revolving Core masters killing Life Destruction masters, or Life Destruction masters killing Divine Sea masters. But, in all of these records, there had never been one where a Houtian realm boy had the strength to kill a Revolving Core master!
1634This was simply impossible!
1635The Sky Spill Continent had a legend. There was a man named Emperor Shakya who had seven different kinds of martial intents. He had meditated under a bodhi tree for seven days and seven nights, fusing these seven martial intents into one, gaining a golden immortal body and shattered the martial void. But even Emperor Shakya would not have been able to fight a Revolving Core master at the Houtian realm!
1636The black-clothed old man’s complexion was extremely ugly. He thought that Lin Ming might be some late Revolving Core master, or even one of those strange old Life Destruction realm fogies that was hiding himself to trick him. But, he instantly crossed out this insanely absurd idea. Why would one of those old monsters do something like that? They should have all gone to the Demon God Imperial Palace; why would they be interested in toying with him?
1637As Mu Qianyu arrived beside Lin Ming, she was also surprised. But, it was only a bit of surprise; it wasn’t to the degree that she couldn’t accept it. As she travelled with Lin Ming, she had been able to faintly guess that Lin Ming had some sort of strange ability to avoid the laws that ruled this world. Lin Ming already had the strength of a top Xiantian master. With the laws of the world aiding him, it wasn’t strange for him to force back an early Revolving Core master.
1638Chapter 467 – Killing Strike
1639“Careful, this fellow wants to run away.” Mu Qianyu said with a true essence sound transmission.
1640“Mm…” Lin Ming quietly stepped to the side, faintly sealing away the direction that the black-clothed man could escape in.
1641If this was the outside world, in a battle between Revolving Core powerhouses whose strength were about the same, killing the other party would be very difficult. This was because when a Revolving Core powerhouse gave up everything to desperately escape, the speed at which they could fly away was amazing.
1642But in this world, not only was true essence suppressed, but most of all… they couldn’t fly away!
1643This greatly increased the difficulty of any escape.
1644The black-clothed old man also naturally realized this point, and his complexion became increasingly grim and cloudy. If his luck was bad today, there was a high chance he would perish here.
1645Lin Ming locked his perception onto the black-clothed man. As he kept himself on guard, he began to think of something.
1646A moment ago when he had used the Blood Drinking Seals, Lin Ming had discovered that the power of the Blood Drinking Seals was completely unfettered by the suppressive laws that governed this broken world.
1647Thinking of this, Lin Ming’s mind stirred.
1648Of course! This ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ was a cultivation method which was originally created by the Demon Emperor. The laws of this broken world naturally wouldn’t be able to suppress the Blood Drinking Seals if this world was ruled by the Demon Emperor. How could someone set down laws that caged their own cultivation method!
1649Thinking this, Lin Ming revolved true essence within his body according to the cultivation method of the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’. However, he discovered that his true essence was still suppressed by unfathomable laws.
1650In other words, this broken world was only able to suppress true essence. It was unable to suppress other forms of energy.
1651The reason that the Blood Drinking Seals had the unique ability to transcend the suppressive laws of this world was likely because they were a special form of energy. These Blood Drinking Seals were formed of blood essence and could be attributed as being life force.
1652Whether it was non-attribute true essence, or the five elements, or wind and thunder, or even heaven and earth origin energy, all of these were suppressed by the laws of this world.
1653But the power of the human body, the strength of Tempering Marrow, and the Blood Drinking Seals actually didn’t belong to the category of true essence, and thus existed outside of these laws of suppression.
1654Thinking this, Lin Ming understood. In this world, there were many people that practiced the form of energy known as ‘true essence’. But in other worlds and other lands, there were many other races and beings that practiced cultivation methods using different forms of energy. It wouldn’t be strange if they had a completely different sort of martial arts civilization.
1655As Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu approached, the pressure on the black-clothed man began to multiply. He gripped his sword, his true essence revolving to the limit in his body, and suddenly said, “There is no need to fight. If we continue there is no advantage to any of us!”
1656This was the second time that this black-clothed old man had said this.
1657Mu Qianyu’s curiosity was piqued, “What are you trying to say?”
1658The black-clothed man’s expression was sullen as he coldly said, “The youth that you just severely wounded is called Lian Jie. He is a genius of my South Sea Demon Region’s Lian bloodline. He is a talent of great worth within the Lian bloodline!”
1659“And so what?”
1660The black-clothed man coldly snorted. He said, “His grandfather Lian Chengji’s cultivation is at the middle Revolving Core realm, and he is also one of the Elders that entered into this broken world with the South Sea Demon Region! There is a special spell on Lian Jie’s body. If you severely wound him or kill him, all of this will be recorded within the spell and then sent to Lian Chengji. Although you are strong, you cannot defeat Lian Chengji, much less the combined strength of the South Sea Demon Region forces. It is simply not something that your Divine Phoenix Island can compete with!”
1661As Lin Ming listened to the black-clothed old man, he frowned. Before, he had heard of some people calling out for an Elder Lian of the South Sea Demon Region. And this big-headed youth’s surname was also Lian. Not just that, but this black-clothed man had appeared extremely nervous before. It was most likely that he wasn’t lying.
1662Even Mu Qianyu’s delicate eyebrows were pushed together. If they managed to make a mortal enemy of Lian Chengji, that would indeed be very troublesome.
1663The black-clothed old man saw Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu’s reactions and felt relieved. At the same time, he smiled with self-satisfaction and said, “Humph, what this old man said is all true, and I am willing to take an oath on my heart of martial arts that if you two stop and let us go, I will lead Lian Jie to leave this place. I do not think that you would be willing to see the Divine Phoenix Island and South Sea Demon Region forces fight each other just because of this little matter! This old man will speak frankly. If the two sides fight, then everyone from Divine Phoenix Island will die!”
1664The black-clothed old man’s voice became gradually louder and tougher. He was well aware that if he didn’t take a tough approach at this time and ‘overwhelm’ the other two, there was no way he would be making it out of here. There was no way that kind or sweet words would get him safely out of this predicament, thus the best method of survival was to make them be afraid for their own lives.
1665Lin Ming hesitated for a moment and then said, “You said a moment ago that if Lian Jie is severely wounded or dead, the spell within him will record it. So if that is true, our appearances are already known by Lian Chengji!”
1666The black-clothed old man assume d Lin Ming was afraid and was overjoyed. He said, “This is true, but as long as the injuries are healed, I can seek mercy for you two in front of the Elder. Perhaps he might not even bother with this matter!”
1667“Hehe, I really want to thank you. Ah, so this spell really does just record our appearances.” As Lin Ming spoke, his lips curved up in a dark smile and his murderous intent suddenly poured from all sides!
1668The Great Desolate Blood Halberd in his hand stabbed out!
1669“You!!!” The black-clothed old man’s complexion immediately changed. At this time, all he could do was lift his sword to defend. “Do you want to die? Lian Chengji will…”
1670The black-clothed old man couldn’t even finish his words. At this time, Mu Qianyu’s attack also arrived. Flames twisted all around her body, and Mu Qianyu appeared like a crimson butterfly of fire, suddenly arriving beside the black-clothed old man. The Vermillion Bird Sword slashed out at a cunning angle, cutting towards the black-clothed old man’s left ribcage!
1671“Ahhh!”
1672The black-clothed old man shouted and his body erupted with true essence. However, under the suppressive laws of this world, how much could erupting with true essence help him?
1673Boom!
1674The black-clothed slapped away Lin Ming’s halberd and abandoned his left hand to slap away Mu Qianyu’s sword. It had to be said that the strength a man on the verge of death could find in his final moments was truly terrifying.
1675The black-clothed old man was able to shockingly deflect Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu’s attack, and then immediately turned to escape!
1676Lin Ming sneered. The halberd laws in his hand changed, “Primeval Halberd Strike!”
1677Thirteen Blood Drinking Seals formed into a crimson vortex that howled out. A powerful towing force spread out, covering the black-clothed old man’s body!
1678“It’s this move again!”
1679The black-clothed old man’s heart filled with a wave of despair. As he was on the ground, this force wasn’t enough to pull him back, only reduce his speed. But this was already a fatal period of time; Mu Qianyu’s sword of death had already arrived in front of the black-clothed old man.
1680A sword flashed; a thick sword light pierced towards the black-clothed old man’s chest.
1681After both of his arms were injured, the black-clothed old man was no longer able to resist this strike from Mu Qianyu again. He madly spat out a mouthful of blood, and his form was stained red as he was sent flying backwards.
1682Pu!
1683The black-clothed old man felt a cold feeling at his back, and helplessly looked down to see a crimson halberd edge coming out of his chest, having pierced his heart and lungs!
1684Unwilling to accept this outcome, the black-clothed old man cried out a few times, and then perished on the spot
1685“He’s dead…” Lin Ming whispered, a bit staggered by his own abilities. Although he had borrowed the power of the suppressive laws that governed this world, this was still the first time that he had killed a Revolving Core master!
1686After Lin Ming took the black-clothed old man’s spatial ring, he glanced at the corpse. He hesitated for a moment. The first thought he had was to feed the black-clothed old man’s blood essence to the Magic Cube.
1687The last time he had used Ouyang Boyan’s blood essence. This time, he would probably need the blood essence of a Revolving Core master.
1688However, feeding the Magic Cube this blood essence and obtaining a new soul fragment wouldn’t be effective in any way for increasing his current combat strength. Not just that, but there was no safe place in this broken world to enter into the Magic Cube.
1689Thus, this time he might as well take the blood essence to practice his Blood Drinking Seals. In his current situation, he desperately needed any way to increase his strength.
1690And the Blood Drinking Seals were not suppressed by the world’s laws; they would be exceptionally potent in battle.
1691A Revolving Core master’s blood essence was several times superior to that of a Xiantian master, and the Blood Drinking Seal formed of the blood essence was also many times better. This Blood Drinking Seal, compared to the other 13 Blood Drinking Seals, could most likely increase the power of the ‘Great Desolate Blood Halberd’ by 50%.
1692Thinking this, Lin Ming grit his teeth. The Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder shot into the old man’s body, and with crackling sounds, the black-clothed old man’s body erupted into a fountain of blood fog. The Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder that had some blood essence stuck onto it flew back to Lin Ming’s hand, where it slowly turned into a new Blood Drinking Seal.
1693This was the 14th Blood Drinking Seal!
1694As for the Magic Cube, Lin Ming wasn’t worried. As long as he gained the power to kill a Revolving Core master outside, it was only a matter of time before he opened it again; there was no need to be anxious about it.
1695Mu Qianyu looked at Lin Ming with surprise. She hadn’t known that Lin Ming was practicing a cultivation method of the demonic path. “Lin Ming, you…”
1696“I found the cultivation method jade slip at some ancient ruins and decided to just study it since it was convenient.” Lin Ming casually made up an excuse.
1697Mu Qianyu looked a bit worried. “Junior-apprentice Brother Lin, if you practice too many cultivation methods rather than refine what you have, it can easily lead to impure true essence and other complications.”
1698Mu Qianyu didn’t care what sort of cultivation method Lin Ming practiced, even if it was one from the demonic path. She was only worried that Lin Ming was practicing too many things of too great a variety, and that this would cause his true essence to become impure.
1699Lin Ming had already thought about this. To him, the three cultivation methods he practiced, the ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’, ‘Chaotic Virtues Combat Meridians’, and ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ all had different and separate functions.
1700The ‘Vermillion Bird Forbidden Divine Chronicle’ was an essence gathering system of the Xiantian, Revolving Core, and Divine Sea realms.
1701The ‘Chaotic Virtues Combat Meridians’ was used in Tempering Marrow, opening the Eight Inner Hidden Gates, and the Nine Stars of the Dao Palace.
1702As for the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’, the truth was that it couldn’t be considered a cultivation method, and thus there would be no situation that arose where Lin Ming’s true essence would become impure. The reason that Lin Ming had practiced the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ was for spear skills and killing strength.
1703Otherwise, Lin Ming’s spear skills would be at too great a disadvantage.
1704As Lin Ming turned around to glance at the big-headed youth that had been lying on the ground after having been fed a pill by the black-clothed old man. The youth’s bleeding had already stopped, and his face lacked any color.
1705As this big-headed youth noticed Lin Ming’s eyes on him, he panicked in fear. He tried to sound fierce even had his heart shook, almost fainting, “If… if you kill me, then… you… you will die!”
1706Lin Ming didn’t even bother speaking. He waved his hand and a bloody light flashed. A wave of blood poured down the big-headed youth’s throat, and he died where he lay.
1707With a ‘peng’, all of the big-headed youth’s blood essence was absorbed by the Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder!
1708After Lin Ming took the youth’s spatial ring, he flicked his fingers and two fireballs shot out. One landed on the big-headed youth and the other on the black-clothed old man, turning their bodies into ashes. The wind blew, and every last remnant of them scattered into the wind without a trace.
1709Chapter 468 – Nameless Manual
1710“Let’s go. It’s not a good idea to stay here any longer.” Lin Ming said.
1711“Mm!” Mu Qianyu rolled her long sleeves up and directly took the Blood Ghost Flowers into her spatial ring. Like this, the two of them immediately left the scene.
1712After they fled dozens of miles away, Lin Ming slowed down and finally stopped. He turned to Mu Qianyu and said, “Senior-apprentice Sister Mu, let’s use our appearance changing technique again.”
1713Since the big-headed youth had a spell on him that was able to record the appearances of those that killed him, they would use Bi Luo’s appearance changing technique. With this technique, they could change appearance, sound, or even temperament.
1714The reason that Lin Ming had killed the black-clothed old man and the big-headed youth was that he didn’t want to cloud his thoughts by not doing so. Lin Ming didn’t want to swallow an insult and then forever watch out for a knife to his back. But after the killing, he had to completely clean up the aftermath of his actions.
1715Mu Qianyu also had this idea; she didn’t want to have any conflict with the South Sea Demon Region.
1716Since their appearances were recorded, not only did they have to change their looks, but also change their clothes. If they had changed their appearances and ended up getting caught and exposed because their clothes were the same, it would truly be stupid on their part.
1717Lin Ming quickly stripped down and took out a new set of clothes from his spatial ring to wear. He casually tossed his old clothes to the side and burnt them away.
1718As he turned around to glance at Mu Qianyu, he saw that she had formed a curtain of fire origin energy, completely covering her body from view and hiding everything behind.
1719A woman would naturally be slower at changing clothes. After Mu Qianyu came out, she had switched into a long blue dress and seemed filled with a spring freshness, with a bit of fragrant cloying flavor. The slim fit dress perfectly outlined Mu Qianyu’s elegant and sumptuous figure, causing Lin Ming’s eyes to brighten at the sight. Although Mu Qianyu was beautiful, the women of Sky Spill Continent usually preferred loose clothing that obscured their body; it wouldn’t be so stunning like it was now.
1720Mu Qianyu walked over to Lin Ming, leaving a sweet wind behind her. Between the two of them, although they didn’t have many feelings of exchange, the seeds of their sentiment had quickly begun to bud in their hearts.
1721The bloody wilderness didn’t have any true dangers. As they made their ways forwards, there was nothing that blocked their path. But, they didn’t encounter a lucky chance such as the Blood Ghost Flowers again.
1722Lin Ming used the free time to examine and organize all the items within the black-clothed old man and the big-headed youth’s spatial rings. The two of them were important individuals of their sect and were naturally wealthy.
1723There was a massive number of medium-grade true essence stones as well as many high quality treasures. Although they were not of much useful to Lin Ming, if they were exchanged for true essence stones, they would be worth a great deal.
1724Lin Ming placed these objects in another spatial ring. At this time, among all the other miscellaneous objects, Lin Ming found a manual that seemed to have been passed down for a number of years. The manual was black and had no title . Although some of the pages had been torn out, they had all been bound back again.
1725“Mm… this is…” Lin Ming flipped open the manual and found that the contents inside were records of all sorts of heavenly treasures and materials that had long since vanished from the Sky Spill Continent. If his guess wasn’t wrong, then this was an ancient text of the Demon Region. The history of Silent Demon Emperor City was much longer and more magnificent than Divine Phoenix Island; it wasn’t strange that they would have a great number of ancient texts.
1726As Lin Ming browsed through the pages, he found that a page in the middle had been intentionally folded. When he opened it, he found that the treasures drawn within were something similar to a common ginseng. It was only that the root hairs were much thicker and meandering like a dragon. Next to this image were small lines of dense characters. On top, the first three words were – Nirvana Dragon Root.
1727Lin Ming’s mind stirred and his breath quickened. As he read the note below the image, his fingers subconsciously clenched the pages.
1728“Nirvana Dragon Root is a miracle medicine from the memory of the Supreme Elders from the Realm of the Gods that is used in Tempering Marrow. Could something like the Nirvana Dragon Root really exist within the Sky Spill Continent?”
1729Lin Ming had believed with good cause that this and other wonderful medicines from the Realm of the Gods would be impossible for him to obtain, no matter what sort of good fortune he had. Thus, he could only look for substitutes to use for Tempering Marrow.
1730Even within the Realm of the Gods, the Nirvana Dragon Root had a sky-high price. The Nirvana Dragon Root had a very long lifespan. It could life for tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years! But, for the Nirvana Dragon Root to be an effective medicine for Tempering Marrow, it had to be above ten thousand years old!
1731This also increased the threshold of Body Transformation. And relative to the law formulas of Body Transformation, it was much simpler than walking the essence gathering path of the Xiantian, Revolving Core, and Divine Sea realms.
1732“Is the treasure within the Demon God Imperial Palace the Nirvana Dragon Root?”
1733Lin Ming suddenly had this idea. Otherwise, there was no way that the black-clothed old man would have this ancient manual in his spatial ring and also have especially folded it at this page. He probably had the idea that he might be lucky and thus thoroughly studied this treasure in advance. If he could obtain some benefits from this, that would be best. But, if he couldn’t, that wouldn’t be a loss either.
1734Lin Ming turned to Mu Qianyu and asked, “Senior-apprentice Sister, when Master Ancestor went to the Demon God Imperial Palace, did she tell you what would be found inside?”
1735Mu Qianyu shook her head and said, “Master Ancestor wasn’t too clear on what would be found within the Demon God Imperial Palace. But she deduced that it was some sort of heavenly treasure or material that would be able to increase the chances of a Revolving Core master crossing the stages of Life Destruction. Otherwise, there was no way that so many great Life Destruction masters would gather together within the South Sea.”
1736The Nirvana Dragon Root had been recorded within the Demon Emperor’s personally written letter. Although Xuan Wuji and Xuan Yuqie had announced this matter already, they had only told it to the Elders of the South Sea Demon Region. They naturally wouldn’t spread this news to those outside. As for those like Nanyun wang and Mu Fengxian, they had probably obtained some sort of news, but weren’t sure about the exact situation.
1737However, even if there was such a great treasure located within the Demon God Imperial Palace, it wasn’t something that the likes of Lin Ming could ever come into contact with no matter how far he stretched his toes. Thus, no matter whether the Demon God Imperial Palace had been opened or not, he wouldn’t miss anything at all.
1738Lin Ming stared at this nameless manual and quietly thought to himself, ‘This broken world has already had more than one connection to the Realm of the Gods. For instance, the transmission array as well as the vicious beasts in the ancient forest. It wouldn’t be strange if there were also heavenly materials from the Realm of the Gods here! This Nirvana Dragon Root can live for an extremely long time, and is nearly impossible to cultivate even in a great sect. But in this broken world, it might have existed for over tens of thousands of years. If this Nirvana Dragon Root really exists, it must have reached a horrifying degree.’ If he used it for Tempering Marrow, it might even be enough to help complete it!
1739Thinking this, Lin Ming was excited. Originally, he didn’t care much about the treasures of this broken world. That was because he didn’t lack any cultivation methods nor did he need weapons. But now, with the Nirvana Dragon Root that lived for tens of thousands of years in front of him, he couldn’t suppress the desire in his heart.
1740Reaching the end of Tempering Marrow was extremely difficult. In particular, the tempering of the spinal cord. The spinal cord and marrow were similar, but the truth was that they were two completely different bodily systems. The marrow created blood, and while the spinal cord didn’t create blood, it distributed signals from the nerve center.
1741The spinal cord was located at the spinal column. If he couldn’t complete the tempering of the spinal cord, Lin Ming’s spine would always remain his weakness. The last bone would be unable to resist such a powerful pressure. If a human’s spine was cut off, they would lose all ability to act and function.
1742Due to the limited amounts of precious medicines, even disciples from the Realm of the Gods failed to complete Tempering Marrow. This would cause their foundation to be unstable, and this legacy of physical weakness would continue through their lives.
1743Lin Ming’s Tempering Marrow was only 60% complete, and he was finding it difficult to continue any longer. If he ate another Shattered Demon Heart Crystal now, it might not even increase his Tempering Marrow by another percent. Not just that, but he had already eaten all of the Shattered Demon Heart Crystals.
1744So to Lin Ming, coming across a Nirvana Dragon Root that had lived for tens of thousands of years could only be considered serendipity!
1745However, as Lin Ming thought about all the Life Destruction powerhouses that had gathered together at the Demon God Imperial Place, his passionate thoughts began to cool down. These Life Destruction fellows – even if their true essence was suppressed to a mere 10% – would still have the ability to instantly kill him. How could he possible struggle with these people for treasures in the  Demon God Imperial Palace?
1746“Junior-apprentice Brother Lin, what are you thinking about?”
1747“Nothing… just some unrealistic nonsense.” Lin Ming ruefully smiled, putting the ancient nameless manual away.
1748With such a great opportunity in front of him, he was a bit unwilling to not even try to fight for it. However, even if he wanted to fight, just how could he do that? If anything went wrong, he would simply lose his life!
1749At another end of the bloody wilderness, there were already over a hundred martial artists gathered. The bloody wilderness was shaped like a narrow funnel, with thick and thin ends, and the surrounding was also blocked off by arrays. Thus, all of the martial artists that had dispersed into the wilderness earlier had gathered back together as one.
1750Lin Ming and Mu Qianyu quietly joined the crowd. As they looked around, they were shocked to see that around 30 to 40% of the original number were missing!
1751There were even some Revolving Core Elders that had disappeared.
1752There were some sects, such as the Five Element Region’s Verdant Wood Sect or Deep Earth Sect, that had a few Revolving Core Elders leading their disciples. But now, many of them had perished!
1753This caused Lin Ming to gasp. In this bloody wilderness there were no obvious dangers, yet so many people had died. Just how did they die?
1754It went without saying!
1755Whether it was those from the righteous path killing those from the demonic path, or those from the demonic path killing those from the righteous path, none of this was strange. Righteous path, demonic path, in the end, these were nothing but labels. This bloody battlefield was already filled with a thick killing aura from those that had passed away here before. This broken world also contained all sorts of benefits. For the two sides to coexist in peace together was obviously impossible!
1756When all of the martial artists were gathered together, there were those that were apprehensive and did not dare to start a fight. But when they had dispersed into smaller groups, a slaughter was inevitable. Let alone the righteous path against the demonic path, even in one’s own camp there was a chance that they would be betrayed. Killing each other in this bloody wilderness was extremely likely.
1757Even in that primal forest where they had been attacked by vicious beasts and monstrous vines, they still hadn’t lost so many people.
1758Humans were truly the most fearful beings.
1759Those who had survived remained silent or expressionless. It was unknown what they had experienced in the bloody wilderness or even what they had obtained.
1760There were only a few juniors that couldn’t help but conceal a bit of a happy smile. Obviously, they had obtained a great harvest from the bloody wilderness.
1761However, in the crowd, there was one person whose expression was gloomy and terrifying.
1762He was the South Sea Demon Region Elder, Lian Chengji…
1763After two hours passed and he didn’t see any new martial artists arrive, Lian Chengji suddenly coldly said, “Who is the one that killed my grandson!?”
1764A surge of murderous intent flowed out, enveloping everyone. They were all stunned for a moment, but naturally no one spoke at this time.
1765“Hehe!” Lian Chengji cruelly smiled. After Lian Jie had died, the spell that was on him at the time had transmitted some vague information about who had done it. Besides appearance, he had also found out the culprit’s approximate cultivation – the Houtian realm.
1766Although he didn’t find anyone in the crowd who matched in appearance, the number of Houtian realm martial artists in the crowd couldn’t be counted with more than a single hand!
1767  
1768Chapter 469 – Arrogance
1769Lian Chengji’s eyes had already locked onto a Houtian realm martial artist from the Verdant Wood Sect. He didn’t believe that a mere Houtian realm martial artist had the ability to kill his grandson, but if he could find the Houtian martial artist that had been present at the time of the murder, then he would be able to find out just who the murderer was.
1770“You, come over here!”
1771Lian Chengji pointed at the Houtian martial artist and his entire body overflowed with killing intent. He was originally a martial artist from the South Sea Demon Region, and his path in life had involved the wholesale massacre  of countless lives. His killing intent was able to nearly manifest into reality. If he sent it out like it was now, it wasn’t a force that a Houtian realm martial artist could resist.
1772Let alone the Houtian martial artist that was noticed by Lian Chengji, even some Xiantian martial artists were frightened. They cast their eyes down, not even daring to breathe in this suppressive atmosphere.
1773“Humph!” Seeing that the martial artist’s legs had already become weak, Lian Chengji coldly snorted and then stepped forwards. He reached out his hand and a massive suction force appeared out of nowhere, directly catching that Houtian martial artist in his hand.
1774“Ahh!”
1775The disciple cried out in panic, his expression turning white as snow!
1776Bam!
1777With a light sound, Lian Chengji opened a scroll painting; the image on it was Lian Jie.
1778“Have you seen him?”
1779Lian Chengji’s voice was absolutely cold as he showed the scroll painting to the disciple.
1780The poor disciple was terrified. His entire body shook and his voice quivered as he said, “No… no I haven’t…”
1781“You haven’t? Hehe, then don’t blame me!”
1782Lian Chengji slapped his palm down on the disciple’s head and true essence suddenly surged downwards, directly shattering that disciple’s spiritual sea into pieces. This was the Soul Searching Technique.
1783The Soul Searching Technique was one of the cruelest and most malevolent demonic path secret skills. Once it was used, it would turn someone directly into a hapless idiot, or they might even die on the scene.
1784The disciple futily grabbed onto Lian Chengji’s hand. His body began to violently shake like an epileptic. His face turned white like paper, and two rivers of blood flowed from his nostrils.
1785As the other lower disciples saw this, they also paled in fright. But those from the Verdant Wood Sect actually didn’t dare to make a sound. Their Revolving Core Elder Ancestor had already perished within the bloody wilderness just a moment ago! In this broken world, true essence was thoroughly suppressed; they could only use a mere 20% of their original strength. If one couldn’t fly, then escape was difficult. Thus, many Revolving Core Elders had died because of this reason!
1786Let alone that their Elder had already died, but even if he was still living, he was in no way Lian Chengji’s match.
1787Now, within the entire group left over of the Verdant Wood Sect, the strongest one was an extreme Xiantian master. In front of Lian Chengji, they weren’t even worth a fart. No matter what Lian Chengji did, even if it was the Soul Searching Technique on one of their fellow disciples, they didn’t have the strength to resist. Many of them were even hoping that Lian Chengji would finish his Soul Searching Technique quicker and leave, so that a calamity wouldn’t befall them too.
1788“Humph, you really don’t know, what waste!” As Lian Chengji finished, he casually threw away the disciple like a dead dog. That disciple was bleeding from all over his head, his body was still quaking, and his eyes had turned completely white. He wasn’t likely to live much longer.
1789There weren’t masters present on the level of Lian Chengji. The Great Zen Temple’s long-bearded monk and Divine Phoenix Island’s Great Elder Mu Chihuo all remained silent, turning a blind eye to this tragedy.
1790“He is too arrogant!” As Lin Ming saw this, he grimaced.
1791“Lin Ming, don’t be impulsive.” Mu Qianyu couldn’t help but caution Lin Ming. Getting into a conflict with Lian Chengji at this time was not wise.
1792“Mm, I know.” Lin Ming’s voice was calm. But in his heart, he was already estimating Lian Chengji’s strength. Since he came to the exit of the bloody wilderness, he found that his true essence had been suppressed by another 5%, and now he had only 20% of his true essence strength left. As he evaluated himself, he also had a newly-minted Revolving Core level Blood Drinking Seal, and the Blood Drinking Seals had the ability to completely disregard the suppressive rules of this world!
1793With this advantage, would he be able to fight?
1794Lin Ming lacked full confidence in his mind. After all, Lian Chengji was a middle Revolving Core realm master, and he had an extremely profound heritage of abilities to draw from. As for what the limit of his strength was, it was hard to say!
1795“Rest assured, it’s impossible for Lian Chengji to look for us due to some unfounded speculation. Although Divine Phoenix Island is currently weaker than the South Sea Demon Region, if we really fought, then the South Sea Demon Region would also fear us. There is still the Great Zen Temple that is trying to snipe them from the side. If we fight, the ones to benefit won’t be them – there’s no way they would do that.” Mu Qianyu said. But, even she didn’t know that Lian Chengji was finding clues about the murderer based on cultivation. If she knew, there was no way she would be so relaxed.
1796This time, Lian Chengji turned to a Houtian realm martial artist from the Deep Earth Sect. The disciple was immediately frightened and he turned ashen. “Senior, mercy, mercy, please forgive me, this useless one doesn’t know anything, I have never seen that man before!”
1797Lian Chengji sneered, “Whether you have seen or not, I will still search your soul for proof!”
1798“Ahhh!”
1799The disciple screamed in despair, then turned around and tried to escape. However, in front of a middle Revolving Core master, trying to escape was just fooling himself.
1800Liang Chengji reached out his hand and directly caught that Deep Earth Sect disciple; he used the Soul Searching Technique!
1801All of the other Deep Earth Sect martial artists didn’t dare to step forwards to protect their fellow disciple. Even those other fellow apprentices that had good relations were silent. A chill thrummed in the air, and their eyes turned to the side. They feared that if they got involved in this mess, then the one to die next would be them!
1802Seeing this, Lin Ming’s complexion sunk. Two continuous times, Lian Chengji had looked for a smaller sect’s Houtian martial artist. The smaller sect he could understand, as he didn’t yet dare to bully someone from a larger sect, but why would he only look for a Houtian martial artist?
1803Could it be…
1804Lin Ming gasped. Before, he had only considered the question of whether the spell would record appearances. But what if the spell could also record cultivation?
1805Lin Ming didn’t have the ability to hide his cultivation. Even in front of Lian Chengji, whose true essence was suppressed to 20%, his appearance changing technique was barely able to hold on.
1806As he turned to look at Mu Qianyu, she had also realized this. Her complexion was grim.
1807“Humph, also a waste!” Lian Chengji tossed aside that Deep Earth Sect disciple that had been turned into an idiot. Then his eyes turned to Divine Phoenix Island and the Great Zen Temple.
1808There were only three Houtian realm martial artists left, and all of them belonged to these two forces.
1809These two forces were particularly difficult to deal with, especially Great Zen Temple. Their overall strength wasn’t any worse than the South Sea Demon Region’s!
1810As for Divine Phoenix Island, their current strength was only around half of the South Sea Demon Region’s, so he could still bully them with his strength.
1811Not only had Lian Jie been Lian Chengji’s grandson, but he was also one of the greatest talents of the Lian bloodline. It was impossible for Lian Chengji to let him perish here in such an unjust manner, otherwise his thoughts would never be clear. There had only been five Houtian realm martial artists present, so how could he not try to find out just who had killed his grandson?
1812He first turned to Divine Phoenix Island’s side and his eyes locked onto Lin Ming. “You, have you seen the person on this scroll painting?”
1813Facing this suppressive aura, Lin Ming remained unmoved. With only 20% of his aura left over, even if it was released by a middle Revolving Core realm master, it was nothing to Lin Ming!
1814His expression was the same as he said, “I have not seen nor do I know!”
1815“Right…” Lian Chengji sneered, but he was secretly shocked. This boy wasn’t frightened at all by his aura?
1816The two martial artists before had been frightened to the point that they had also dropped to their knees from shaking. Lian Chengji’s path was a killing path, and his killing intent was thick and ominous; it wasn’t something that a Houtian martial artist could resist!
1817But Lin Ming remained calm throughout!
1818This boy!
1819Lian Chengji grit his teeth. He could faintly feel that there was something wrong with Lin Ming’s face, as if there was something there blocking his perception.
1820Mm? There was definitely something suspicious about this boy!
1821Lian Chengji had a premonition that this boy was absolutely related to his grandson’s death!
1822“Humph! Whether you know or not is unimportant. Come back with this old man, this old man naturally has the means to make you think about it!”
1823Facing Divine Phoenix Island, Lian Chengji didn’t dare to recklessly use the Soul Searching Technique. But, even taking a step back, he would still bring Lin Ming away.
1824The truth was that this was only to give Divine Phoenix Island’s Elders a way out. Once Lin Ming really did go back with him, he would certainly die.
1825Lian Chengji was taking advantage of his strength and position to bully Divine Phoenix Island, forcing them to hand over Lin Ming.
1826Facing this scene, Great Elder Mu Chihuo grabbed his own walking stick, lowering his head in thought. As for Third Elder Mu Yanzhuo, his eyes moved, but he didn’t seem to want to intervene.
1827As for Mu Qingshu, as he saw this scene, his heart went wild with joy!
1828He had never dreamt that something so fantastic and lucky would happen. This dark star Lian Chengji had actually decided to look for Lin Ming!
1829This was simply a wonderful dream!
1830‘Search his soul! Turn him into an idiot!
1831‘Search his soul! He definitely has to search his soul! Make him die! Give him a life worse than death!’
1832Mu Qingshu hated Lin Ming to the extreme. He cried out in his mind. He was even willing to exchange 50 years of his life to turn Lin Ming into an idiot!
1833“Grandfather, if a fight really breaks out, don’t help. Let him turn Lin Ming into an idiot!” Mu Qingshu’s face was hideous as he spoke with a true essence sound transmission. Because of the limitations of the bloodstain contract, he wasn’t able to directly deal with Lin Ming. But in a situation like this, not doing anything was the best course of action. After all, if he had to sacrifice Lin Ming to protect the sect, how could that be betraying the sect?
1834As he thought about Lin Ming’s future in which he couldn’t even eat food by himself, or pee or shit on his own, and constantly have that stupid dull-witted and blank appearance on his face, Mu Qingshu couldn’t restrain the overwhelming ecstasy in his heart from leaking out.
1835Mu Yanzhuo glanced at his grandson as if he wanted to say something, but eventually remained silent. Today, if he let Lian Chengji do whatever he wished to deal with Lin Ming, Divine Phoenix Island would have no face left. But, if he didn’t do anything, he could remove Lin Ming as an enemy, and his grandson might be able to obtain the bloodline within Mu Qianyu’s body. In this case, losing facing wasn’t anything great at all.
1836Not just that, sacrificing Lin Ming was also justified. In terms of power they would lose to the South Sea Demon Region. This could be considered giving up a rook to save the kind.
1837As for a future in which Lin Ming might become an Emperor level powerhouse and lead Divine Phoenix Island into becoming a Holy Land, Mu Yanzhuo didn’t care at all. Not to mention the chances of such a thing happening, but even if it did and Divine Phoenix Island became a Holy Land, it would be ruled by Lin Ming and Mu Yuhuang’s bloodlines. What else would he be able to obtain from that? Under Lin Ming’s shadow, his faction’s influence would only become increasingly weak, up to the day that they were completely ruined!
1838Mu Yanzhuo didn’t wish to see this.
1839At that moment, Mu Yanzhuo decided – he would not help.
1840“Lian Chengji, don’t go too far!”
1841As a deep voice sounded out, a surge of crimson aura appeared between Lin Ming and Lian Chengji, blocking Lian Chengji’s aura. However, this was just barely. Obviously, this person’s cultivation was much lower than Lian Chengji’s.
1842  
1843Chapter 470 – Fight
1844A white-haired blue-clothed old woman walked forwards, standing in front of Lin Ming. She was the Fifth Elder of the Blue Luan Faction, Mu Qingyi. She was the Elder sent here to protect Mu Bingyun, and her cultivation was at the early Revolving Core realm.
1845Although Mu Qingyi didn’t have any friendship or much relation at all with Lin Ming, she wouldn’t allow someone to bully a disciple of Divine Phoenix Island publicly, much less the fact that Lin Ming was a talent that Divine Phoenix Island was specifically training.
1846Originally, Mu Qingyi shouldn’t have needed to step forwards; the leader of the Divine Phoenix Island forces was Mu Chihuo. However, she never imagined that from the beginning to now, he would turn a blind eye to everything, not having any intention to intervene.
1847‘That old fool!’
1848The blue-clothed old woman had already heard that Mu Chihuo and Lin Ming had some problems between each other, but she didn’t think their hostility extended to this degree.
1849At this time, Mu Bingyun also silently stood and walked over to the blue-clothed old woman’s side. Although her cultivation was only at the extreme Xiantian realm, she still had the ability to defend against an early Revolving Core master; she was no worse than Mu Qianyu.
1850“Oh? Is that right? And you’re going to stop me?” Lian Chengji’s complexion became increasingly cold as he looked at the blue-clothed old woman, his entire body emitting a thick and strong killing intent.
1851The bloody killing intent crossed with Mu Qingyi’s blue aura, and a screeching sound emitted. It was clearly heard that the old woman’s aura was being pierced through.
1852Mu Qingyi impressively did not give way. She took a step forwards. Although her body was thin, facing against Lian Chengji’s oppressive momentum, she stood straight and proud. “He is my Divine Phoenix Island’s disciple, how can I just let you carry him off because you want to? Simply ridiculous!”
1853“Hehe, since this old man wants to carry him off, I naturally have my reasons. When my grandson died, I know that there was a Houtian realm martial artist present. Out of all the Houtian youths present, this boy is the most suspicious one. Not just that, but I feel there is something strange with the true essence fluctuations coming from his face. He is probably using an appearance changing technique! What a good appearance changing technique! Even this old man’s perception was nearly tricked. If he wasn’t feeling guilty, why would he use one!? So, me carrying off this boy to interrogate him is also a natural matter! Elder Chihuo, what do you think?” Lian Chengji glanced at Mu Chihuo.
1854Mu Chihuo frowned. He didn’t want to speak, but now there wasn’t anything he could do. He looked at Lin Ming and coldly said, “Since there is evidence, you may interrogate him. Although he is a disciple of my Divine Phoenix Island, if he really killed your grandson, then this old man will not cover for him.”
1855As soon as Mu Chihuo finished speaking, he flung his voluminous sleeves and gripped the parasol tree walking stick in his hand, standing off to the sidelines.
1856Mu Qingshu wanted to laugh as he heard Mu Chihuo speak, he was really enjoying this chance to gloat as Lian Chengji’s killing intent covered Lin Ming. He couldn’t wait for Lin Ming to turn into an idiot. He decided that after Lin Ming’s spiritual sea was shattered, he would feed Lin Ming some medicines to help nourish his soul so that he wouldn’t die straight afterwards. He wanted Lin Ming to pass the rest of his life as an idiot.
1857Just thinking about this made all of his thoughts flow smoothly; it would even be better than obtaining Mu Qianyu!
1858‘Humph, just the middle Revolving Core realm Lian Chengji is enough to handle them, not to mention there are also several other Lian bloodline Elders. Without Great Elder Mu Chihuo, Mu Qianyu, Mu Bingyun, as well as Mu Qingyi and whoever else will not be able to save him. Lin Ming will die here!
1859‘Boy, for you to have provoked such a calamity upon yourself could only be considered your bad luck. The heavens have eyes. Rest assured that when you die, I will help look after Mu Qianyu for you! Even if she hates me, she won’t be able to defy the orders from the sect. I will inevitably be the one to obtain the bloodline from her virgin body!’
1860Thinking this, Mu Qingshu’s lips curved up in a sinister smile.
1861After Lian Chengji heard that Mu Chihuo wouldn’t intervene, he drily smiled. It seemed that this boy was really unpopular.
1862He looked at Mu Qingyi and said, “Didn’t you hear Elder Chihuo’s words? I advise you to smarten up and not try to fight a hopeless battle, otherwise your old bones might not be able to resist being tossed around!”
1863As Lian Chengji spoke, his killing aura became increasingly thick. At this time, three Revolving Core Elders also stood up; they were Lian bloodline clansmen from the South Sea Demon Region.
1864As for the other bloodline families of the South Sea Demon Region, none of them stood up. Between the clans of the South Sea Demon Region, there was a great deal of friction as well as some benefits. Lian Jie was a talented junior of the Lian bloodline, so naturally this situation should be resolved by Lian Chengji. Only if things came down to a true life or death war would the Elders from the other families decide to act.
1865As the three early Revolving Core Elders stood up, in addition to Lian Chengji’s middle Revolving Core realm, there were four Elders there. As their auras all broke out, it was a weight that Divine Phoenix Island was almost unable to withstand.
1866As the other sects saw that the situation was becoming increasingly volatile and tense, none of them dared to make a sound. As for the Black Flood Dragon Clan and the Thundercrest Sect, they had the mentality to step back and enjoy the fun.
1867“Hehe, Divine Phoenix Island really has shit luck this time. From Lian Chengji’s words, it seemed that his grandson was killed by Divine Phoenix Island!”
1868“That boy is dead. But, he does have some skill. In the face of Lian Chengji’s all out oppressive momentum, he’s not even budging. But since it’s like this, that just means he will die faster.” A Thundercrest Sect Elder crowed. He had been one of the ones that had entered Revered Master Tianguang’s banquet competition. He had never forgotten the hatred in his heart after the entire Thundercrest Sect had been done in and humiliated by Divine Phoenix Island.
1869Of those from the Thundercrest Sect that had come to this broken world, many of them were disciples that had participated  in Revered Elder Tianguang’s banquet. One of them tipped his eyebrows and muttered, “Lian Chengji thinks that this boy has changed his appearance? He is just at the late Houtian realm but his strength is already so formidable. If he changed his appearance, then could it be Lin Ming?
1870With these words, all of the surrounding people were stunned. Lin Ming!?
1871With no time to think, Lian Chengji coldly snorted and then stepped forwards. His right hand formed a claw, and his entire body emitted surging waves of blood. “You think you can stop me with just you? How preposterous!”
1872Bang!
1873The earth shattered and bloody sand billowed in the air. Mu Qingyi only felt a strong force approach as a vortex of blood formed around her.
1874“Blooming Blue Lotus!”
1875Mu Qingyi cut down with her sword, and a road of icy blue crystals appeared in the air, slicing towards the maelstrom of blood, wanting to tear it apart.
1876However, the gap in their cultivation began to display itself. Liang Chengji grasped out with his right hand, and a red claw made of true essence formed in the air, smashing down on Mu Qingyi!
1877That bloody claw seemed as if it was about to suck in all the blood from everywhere. Such a powerful distortion force made Mu Qingyi go pale. At this time, a voice resounded near her ears.
1878“Blue Luan Sword, Fragmented Ice Cloud!”
1879Mu Bingyun was expressionless as she stepped forwards, the four foot long Blue Luan Sword in her hands slashing straight out. There was also the clear sound of shattering crystals as icy blue ripples filled the air above the blade, like ripples in a clear lake.
1880In the meantime, Mu Qianyu also moved. With a resonant phoenix cry, a brilliant wave of fire came soaring down, filling the air with raging fire-attribute true essence.
1881As the two masters’ true essence weaved together, there was a rumbling sound. As all the weaker martial artists saw this, they began to retreat far, far away!
1882“They’re really going to fight.
1883“Divine Phoenix Island’s strength doesn’t match up, and they also have internal conflicts. I think that boy is already finished.”
1884“It’s a pity. He’s a genius, but his cultivation is only at the Houtian realm.”
1885As the disciples from the sects began to discuss the situation, there was a sense of pity. As for those that had participated  in Revered Master Tianguang’s banquet, they were all silent. A single question haunted their minds: was this boy Lin Ming?
1886“Let’s attack together!”
1887“Humph! Since they really want to fight a useless battle, waste the boy and then search his soul afterwards!”
1888The four Elders of the Lian bloodline attacked together!
1889“Are you not going to do anything!?” Mu Qingyi angrily shouted behind herself as she chopped out blades of sword energy. Of the Divine Phoenix Island Elders that had come to this broken world, besides Mu Yanzhuo, Mu Chihuo, and Mu Qingyi, there were also two other early Revolving Core Elders present.
1890They also didn’t have a friendship with Lin Ming. They were waiting to see how the situation developed and hoping not to fight, but now that things had come this far, they could only brace themselves and join the fray.
1891bloody sand billowed and true essence shockwaves surged forth. With the two large sects fighting each other, almost 10 Revolving Core strength masters were engaged in a brutal melee; the scene was horrific!
1892Lian Chengji was facing the combined force of Mu Qianyu, Mu Bingyun, and Mu Qingyi by himself.
1893“Boy, I’ll see who helps protect you now in the midst of battle!” In this melee, a South Sea Demon Region Elder approached Lin Ming. Both of his hands were formed into claws, and waves of blood boiled around him.
1894“Be careful!” Mu Qingyi cried out in alarm. However, she wasn’t able to get away from her current battle.
1895As for Mu Qingshu, he was wild with a savage joy. This was the moment he had been waiting for! His heart cried out. Kill him! Let him die! Ruin him!
1896In that instant, all of the bloody sand around Lin Ming was stirred up by true essence, forming a red storm around him. Lin Ming felt his body go light, as a huge attracting force acted on him, wanting to tear his body apart.
1897In this storm, Lin Ming’s expression was calm. His gaze was like the stars shining  in the deep depths of the nine layered abyss, his stare breathtaking.
1898“Primeval Halberd Strike!”
1899His body was light, and his hands gripped the halberd, thrusting out! At this time, the Great Desolate Blood Halberd seemed to have turned into an archaic and brutal blood python as it shot forwards! Fourteen Blood Drinking Seals roared atop the halberd blade, forming a violet vortex of chaotic energy!
1900Among these 14 Blood Drinking Seals, one of these shined like flames, sending out a savage and beautiful red light. This Blood Drinking Seal was the one that had been formed from the blood essence of the black-clothed old man. And in this broken world, the power of the Blood Drinking Seals was completely unfettered by the suppressive laws that ruled this land!
1901The massive primal vortex brought along a swallowing force; it collided with the bloody storm!
1902Peng!
1903There was a loud explosion as the land was torn apart, bloody sand blasting into the air like volcanos exploding, rising thousands of feet high! The bloody storm of sand that the South Sea Demon Region Elder had sent out was completely swallowed by Lin Ming’s terrifying vortex!
1904“What!?”
1905The South Sea Demon Region Elder had thought that his casual strike would be able to easily destroy Lin Ming. But he never thought that this stroke of his would be deflected like this instead! For a time, his mind went blank!
1906“Die!”
1907Lin Ming continued without pause. The Great Desolate Blood Halberd carried the 14 Blood Drinking Seals as the Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder crawled over it. This attack cut across space!
1908In that moment, Lin Ming’s hair flew out recklessly. As black silk fluttered around him, he was like a world-destroying God of war!
1909“You bastard!” The South Sea Demon Region Elder recovered from his moment of surprise. In a panic, he slashed out with his sword!
1910Bang!
1911The land collapsed and a storm of true essence shot up into the sky. Crimson thunder shot out in all directions.
1912Everyone present couldn’t believe their eyes. The South Sea Demon Region Elder’s protective true essence was shattered. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body was sent soaring backwards…
1913Chapter 471 – Renowned Name
1914Bang!
1915The Elder fell hard onto the ground, a wave of dust swirling in the air.
1916In the fierce melee, this scene was especially dazzling. All of the other sects’ martial artists were stunned; what had just happened was like a dream. A South Sea Demon Region Elder had been struck and sent flying away by a little Houtian kid?
1917Since ancient times there had been countless examples of Houtian defeating Xiantian or Xiantian defeating Revolving Core. But, none of them had ever heard of a Houtian martial artist being able to defeat a Revolving Core martial artist. That was something as unbelievable as a little dog trying to bite a massive tiger to death!
1918Mu Qingshu’s eyes widened, his expression petrified. He had been anticipating  and fantasizing about Lin Ming’s miserable appearance and suffering, but he never imagined that this would be the result!
1919How was this possible!?
1920He knew that although Lin Ming was only at the late Houtian realm, he had the combat strength of an extreme Xiantian master. But the extreme Xiantian realm was still only the extreme Xiantian realm; it was far from being able to match someone at the Revolving Core realm.
1921For a late Houtian boy to fight someone at the extreme Xiantian realm was abnormal, but it was still within the bounds of logic. This was also a feat that the legendary Emperor Shakya would have been able to achieve. However, in these short three to four months, it was difficult to imagine that Lin Ming’s strength had risen to this degree. Could he actually defeat a Revolving Core master?
1922Mu Qingshu bit his lips and dug his nails into his palms until they bled. He was unwilling to believe this!
1923“You…”
1924The South Sea Demon Region Elder crawled up from the crater in the ground, wiping the blood from the corners of his lips. He couldn’t believe he had been injured by a mere Houtian boy. Those terrifying bloody runes were like knives that tore through his protective true essence like paper.
1925As Lin Ming saw the South Sea Demon Region Elder crawl up from the ground, his heart went dark with regret. If he had opened the Heretical God Force a moment ago, or even burned the blood of the Ancient Phoenix, then he would have been able to ruthlessly kill him instead of just severely wounding him.
1926But whether it was the Heretical God Force or the blood of the Ancient Phoenix, he could only maintain it for a few dozen breaths of time once it was activated. Thus, Lin Ming didn’t dare to use it so rashly.
1927“Is that… a Great Desolate Blood Halberd?”
1928Within the South Sea Demon Region forces, an Elder recognized that the weapon in Lin Ming’s hand was a Great Desolate Blood Halberd replica. For these past tens of thousands of years, there were countless Great Desolate Blood Halberd replicas that had been forged. But that Elder was able to recognize one that came from his South Sea Demon Region, and also that the one Lin Ming held had once belonged to Lei Mubai!
1929“That is Xuan Ji’s weapon… you are the one that killed Xuan Ji? You are Lin Ming?”
1930The South Sea Demon Region Elder’s heart stirred and he immediately called out Lin Ming’s name!
1931In that moment, the entire crowd exploded. The deeds and name of the boy called Lin Ming had already spread through the South Horizon Region; his name was renowned, and everyone had heard of him.
1932There were too many rumors of Lin Ming, and a great number of them were unbelievable. Many young heroic elites thought that one day they would be able to exchange blows with Lin Ming, but now, that legendary Lin Ming was standing in front of them!
1933“He is Lin Ming?” A Dire space Sect disciple asked with astonishment.
1934“The rumors said that Lin Ming’s strength far outstripped his cultivation, but… this… this is too strange! A Houtian realm being able to fight a Revolving Core realm…” Another Supreme Mystery Temple disciple gulped. He was also an outstanding heroic elite of his generation, and originally had thoughts that he might one day compete with Lin Ming. But in this current situation, he could only ruefully smile.
1935As the waves of wonder passed through the crowd and many eyes filled with disbelief, Lin Ming grasped the Great Desolate Blood Halberd, silent.
1936He had already expected that his status would be revealed in this battle. If he didn’t use the Great Desolate Blood Halberd, then he would have had to use the Purple Comet Spear. Many people present had already seen the Purple Comet Spear. If he had revealed that, it was no different than directly telling others that he was Lin Ming.
1937At the South Sea Demon Region side, two Xuan bloodline Elders slowly stood up, their expressions dark and ominous.
1938When Lian Jie had died, that had been a matter concerning the Lian bloodline clan; it had nothing to do with the Xuan bloodline clan. The Xuan bloodline clan were the direct descendants of the Netherworld Great emperor, and the Lian bloodline were the descendants of one of the top Devil Generals underneath the Netherworld Great Emperor. Between the two great clans, there were many disputes. Not just that, but the South Sea Demon Region and Divine Phoenix Island had been at war for over a year with countless casualties on both sides. It was natural for someone to die, and if anyone wanted revenge, then that would all depend on their own strength to attain it. Thus, the Xuan bloodline did not help the Lian bloodline.
1939But Lin Ming was the one who had killed Xuan Ji. Xuan Ji was the most outstanding youth of their Xuan bloodline, and also the cherished great grandson of the top person within the South Sea Demon Region – Xuan Wuji. They absolutely had to take revenge for this grudge. Otherwise, they would be criticized and looked down upon. Not to mention the loss of face that would occur, but once they returned, Xuan Wuji would absolutely not forgive them.
1940Although the Xuan bloodline had only sent out two Elders, one of them was at the middle Revolving Core realm – his strength was no worse than Lian Chengji’s!
1941Suddenly, the pressure on everyone increased by many times!
1942“You are Lin Ming?” The middle Revolving Core Elder known as Xuan Zhan asked.
1943“Yes!” At this time there was no need to play games, Lin Ming directly admitted it.
1944“You once killed a man called Lei Mubai. That man was this old man’s great nephew. Since you took Xuan Ji’s life, then you will pay for it with your own; all of this is perfectly justified!”
1945Lin Ming sneered, not bothering to respond.
1946“My grandson Lian Jie was also killed by you!” Lian Chengji’s eyes were blazing as he glared at Lin Ming. If he used his full strength here, killing Lin Ming would be as simply as turning his hand.
1947Lin Ming smiled, “Oh? I killed him? And so what? Not to mention the South Sea war, but just in this bloody wilderness, how many disciples of other sects have you South Sea Demon Region martial artists killed? Killing someone and robbing them here is common practice. Since your grandson attacked me, did you want me to stretch out my neck so he could finish me faster?”
1948Lian Chengji’s eyes gleamed with a cold light as he heard this. “You killed my grandson and you even dare to admit this in front of me! Good! This old man will use strength to teach you a lesson. Those that are weak can only stretch out their necks to die, and any resistance will be met with immediate death!”
1949As Lian Chengji spoke, he reached out a claw towards Lin Ming!
1950True essence formed into a bloody claw, and the faint rumble of wind and thunder rolled in the air. Wherever the claw went, countless particles of bloody sand formed, turning into a swirling crimson tornado. The ground was suddenly shattered apart by a terrifying gale force.
1951Lian Chengji was going to personally deal with Lin Ming!
1952“Lin Ming, be careful!” Mu Qianyu wanted to help him, but at this time she was blocked by another Elder.
1953This was the first time that Lin Ming had faced a middle Revolving Core realm master. As one reached the Revolving Core realm, there existed a massive gap between every level. It was common for Houtian or Pulse Condensation juniors to jump levels and fight those with higher cultivation, but in the Revolving Core realm, those that could leap over levels to fight were few. Even crossing over a small boundary to do so was insanely difficult.
1954Lin Ming’s expression was somber. He linked his true essence to the Heretical God Seed.
1955Heretical God Force – open!
1956Bang!
1957Highly compressed true essence erupted like a violent volcano. Lin Ming’s body howled as his muscles began to make reverberating popping noises; the power of Tempering Marrow was pushed to the extreme!
1958“Blood Seal Twisting Murder!”
195914 Blood Drinking Seals floated recklessly atop the Great Desolate Blood Halberd. These Blood Drinking Seals that completely ignored the suppressive laws of this world was the greatest advantage that Lin Ming was depending on!
1960A blood vortex that formed around the Great Desolate Blood Halberd cut down onto Lian Chengji’s bloody claw. A crimson power of thunder twisted around Lin Ming, fusing with him, as if he were wrapped by a thick red python!
1961Ka ka ka!
1962True essence fiercely collided. Lian Chengji’s bloody claw was twisted apart by Lin Ming’s Blood Seal Twisting Murder and then smashed into pieces!
1963“What!?”
1964Lian Chengji couldn’t believe his eyes. Lin Ming’s strength had already completely surpassed  his comprehension, he was just like an infallible general!
1965This child could not be allowed to live!
1966This was the first time that Lian Chengji had ever felt fear facing a Houtian junior. He didn’t know what sort of secret skill Lin Ming had used to achieve this ridiculous power, but without a doubt, he was certain that even if Lin Ming didn’t use such a secret skill, he would still be powerful to the point of making others tremble!
1967Bang!
1968The bloody claw exploded into pieces, but Lin Ming’s Blood Seal Twisting Murder that he had used with his full force had also collapsed. A massive pit was blasted into the ground, and bloody grains of sand shot into the skies. The true essence shockwaves caused all of the surrounding martial artists to step back again and again. For a fight of this caliber to happen in this broken world where their true essence was suppressed to 20% was unimaginable.
1969“Heavens! He was even able to resist a middle Revolving Core master’s attack!”
1970“He’s really only at the Houtian realm!”
1971All of the surrounding martial artists were shocked dull with surprise. But at this time, Lin Ming’s expression was grim. In that collision a moment ago, his 14 Blood Drinking Seals had instantly disintegrated. Although he could reform them, their light was much dimmer than before. A middle Revolving Core master was just too strong. Even though his strength was suppressed by the laws of this world, he was still so terrifying.
1972Lin Ming had opened the Heretical God Force a moment ago in order to strike out with his full strength. Although it looked as though they were evenly matched, the truth was that he was the one with a disadvantage. And the most important factor was that Lin Ming could not keep this state up forever!
1973He couldn’t use Thunderfire Annihilation. His Thunder Soul and Flame Essence would have a supportive effect at beast. In this situation where his true essence was suppressed to 20%, even if he did use the complete Thunderfire Annihilation, it would just be like using a large firecracker in front of Lian Chengji – not even enough to hurt him.
1974If Lin Ming had an advantage, then that would only be one.
1975That was the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art!’
1976“Fight me!”
1977Lin Ming grit his teeth, and the flame marks between his eyebrows began to shine with a radiant light, emitting an overwhelming mysterious and ancient aura along with it.
1978At this moment, Lin Ming was burning the Vermillion Bird blood essence!
1979Lin Ming’s momentum suddenly and dramatically shot up!
1980“What!?”
1981Lian Chengji felt as if the world was going crazy. Lin Ming’s aura was rising even further!?
1982In that instant, Lian Chengji no longer had time to think. Lin Ming’s Great Desolate Blood Halberd was already thrusting towards him. The Blood Drinking Seals spun around the blade, turning into a crimson vortex that seemed to swallow the void.
1983“Humph! Break for me!”
1984Lian Chengji clawed out with his hands, and true essence formed into a bloody eagle. The bloody eagle let out a clarion cry that rang through the skies, emitting a thick killing intent. The Lian bloodline was most adept at claw techniques.
1985However, when the true essence blood claws were about to grab the Great Desolate Blood Halberd, an incredible scene happened. The Great Desolate Blood Halberd seemed to penetrate space, instantly arriving in front of Lian Chengji!
1986“Mm!?”
1987Lian Chengji was shocked. At this critical moment, he drew backwards while slashing out with his hands and releasing dozens of crimson palm shadows, taking on this strike from Lin Ming!
1988But at this moment, Lin Ming’s direction of attack suddenly changed. The Great Desolate Blood Halberd penetrated through space again, instantly disappearing. In the next instant, it appeared in front of a black-clothed old man. This black-clothed old man was the Elder that had been injured by Lin Ming, and was now recovering.
1989As the black-clothed old man saw Lin Ming’s halberd piercing towards him, his expression completely changed.
1990He quickly wanted to lift his sword and meet this oncoming strike, but how could he keep off the likes of Lin Ming in his wounded state!
1991Pu!
1992The Great Desolate Blood Halberd pieced through the old man’s dantian, twisting and shattering it. The Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder shot through, carrying a fine mist of blood essence along with it!
1993In that next moment, this blood essence condensed in the air, forming into a new Blood Drinking Seal.
1994As for that old man, his body twitched, his fading expression one of fearful incredulity.
1995Chapter 472 – Tragic
1996“An Elder died!”
1997All of the surrounding martial artists’ hearts went cold. The two sides hadn’t even been fighting for ten breaths of time, but a Revolving Core Elder had already died here, and at the hands of Lin Ming!
1998Defeating someone and killing someone were two entirely different concepts!
1999No matter what sort of secret skill Lin Ming had used, the truth was that in this broken world, Lin Ming had strength equal to a middle Revolving Core master’s combat strength!
2000In this situation, all of the martial artists were in increasing awe and fear of Lin Ming. It wasn’t just Lin Ming, but also Mu Qianyu and Mu Bingyun; it was difficult to imagine just what sort of incredible combat strength they had. If the two sisters united in their attacks, and with Mu Qingyi’s support, then they were able to keep on par with the middle Revolving Core realm Elder Xuan Zhan!
2001The combat strength of Divine Phoenix Island had already surpassed  the imagination of many disciples. Not just that, but two Elders of Divine Phoenix Island hadn’t even joined in!
2002Of course, the Elders of the South Sea Demon Region also hadn’t acted yet; it wasn’t just the Lian bloodline and Xuan bloodline that were present.
2003After the Revolving Core Elder died, his blood essence twisted and turned into a mysterious crimson seal. The number of Blood Drinking Seals that twirled along the Great Desolate Blood Halberd suddenly turned into 15.
2004After the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ was cultivated to the highest level, Blood Drinking Seals could be condensed nearly infinitely. One could create and use millions or even billions of Blood Drinking Seals to attack or defend; it was a top combined offensive and defensive combat technique.
2005Of course, the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ had an enormous weakness, and that was that its cultivating method was mediocre.
2006“You!”
2007Lian Chengji’s expression darkened with horror. Lin Ming had fought with him, but in his presence, not only had Lin Ming successfully defended, but he had also killed a South Sea Demon Region Elder! He had lost all of his face!
2008“Good! Good! Very good!” Lian Chengji stared at the Blood Drinking Seal that was slowly condensing. From beginning to end, Lin Ming had been using martial arts from the demonic path. Lian Chengji had already noticed this. But a moment ago, Lin Ming’s strange moves had caused his heart to be shocked.
2009What Lin Ming used was an extremely strange and peculiar cultivation method, it even had many similarities with the ancient Devil Tome!
2010It was only that those crimson seals were not mentioned within the ancient Devil Tome.
2011“What’s going on?” Lian Chengji was alarmed. He certainly didn’t believe that Lin Ming had modeled this technique by using the ancient Devil Tome as a main source of inspiration. This sort of cultivation method might not even be able to be created by an Emperor level powerhouse, so where did Lin Ming’s devil arts come from?
2012Lian Chengji clenched his teeth. There were too many mysteries swirling around Lin Ming! But at this moment, Lian Chengji no longer had time to think about this. He saw the faintest and weakest of the 15 Blood Drinking Seals suddenly explode, and then divide and fuse into the other 14 Blood Drinking Seals. The dim Blood Drinking Seals instantly became much more radiant and dazzling!
2013Lian Chengji’s heart sank. Without doubt, Lin Ming had attracted the blood essence of the dead Revolving Core master in order to increase the power of his own technique!
2014This boy!!!
2015Lian Chengji’s heart raged with a brutal anger. His grasping claws swooped straight down, and waves of blood rolled down with them. He vowed to killing Lin Ming in a single stroke!
2016“Come on!”
2017Lin Ming shouted. His current combat strength couldn’t last forever. He had killed the black-clothed Elder in order to take his blood essence and strengthen the power of the Blood Drinking Seals. If he was going to engage in direct battle with Lian Chengji, then the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’ was all he could rely on. His Thunder Soul and Flame Essence had already lost all effect underneath the enveloping suppression of this world’s laws.
2018If he couldn’t severely wound Lian Chengji, Divine Phoenix Island would eventually lose this battle.
2019As true essence gushed out, the blood of the Ancient Phoenix combusted. Lin Ming held the blood halberd in his hands; the Great Desolate Blood Halberd swept out!
2020“Carnage!”
2021Lin Ming’s body began to explode with crackling sounds. He galvanized the potential of his body to the extreme, and even his complete willpower was all poured into the Great Desolate Blood Halberd, merging with it into one being! Not only would this strike wound his enemy, but it would also injure himself!
2022This was a cultivation method from the demonic path that had used the tenacious body of the Giant Demon Race as the model for the ‘Great Desolate Halberd Art’. Although Lin Ming had reached the point where his marrow was like golden soup and his body was abnormally strong, using this move still resulted in a giant burden on his body!
2023As Lin Ming rushed in at high speed, he felt as if his own body was caught in the storm of energy formed by the Blood Drinking Seal. His body was in pain everywhere, especially his spine that hadn’t undergone Tempering Marrow yet; it was barely able to withstand this powerful distortion.
2024“Die!”
2025Lian Chengji’s face twisted in a horrible expression. Behind him, the phantom of a crimson eagle appeared. It spread its wings to fly, its keening screech piercing the heavens!
2026The bloody claws and the Great Desolate Blood Halberd collided. The swirling Blood Drinking Seals were like a sharp needle as they pierced through the air, created rippling waves!
2027Bang!
2028A bloody light radiated outwards, and the sky itself seemed to change color. A crimson vortex of energy twisted apart a blood claw, shattering it to pieces. However, there was still another that sailed through the energy vortex, grabbing towards Lin Ming!
2029Meanwhile, the crimson halberd light had enveloped Lian Chengji!
2030This was a battle of attrition. Lin Ming was aware that in fighting Lian Chengji, whether it was combusting the blood of the Ancient Phoenix or opening the Heretical God Force, in several dozen breaths of time all that he would accomplish was wounding each other.
2031Lin Ming’s protective true essence wasn’t too noticeable, but his bodily defensive power was absolutely terrifying. After reaching this stage in Tempering Marrow, Lin Ming could use his unarmed flesh to twist apart a high-grade human-step treasure!
2032As for Lian Chengji, his bodily true essence was formidable, but unfortunately, in this broken world where the laws that governed it suppressed true essence, just how strong could it be? As for his bodily defensive strength, he was a martial artist that had only cultivated to creating a dantian; his bodily defensive strength was equal to nothing at all!
2033Lian Chengji’s expression changed, he didn’t think that Lin Ming could be so ruthless.
2034“Humph, this old man does not believe that you can withstand this claw!”
2035As they fought to here, they had already exchanged moves several times, and every single move was filled with utter desperation and their complete strength. Lian Chengji was fuming with anger. But, if he could kill Lin Ming with this claw in exchange for some superficial injuries, then that was a bargain he was willing to make!
2036No matter what sort of secret skill Lin Ming was using, his true essence had been weak throughout – this was an immutable fact!
2037“Break for me!”
2038Lian Chengji shouted, and Lin Ming’s bodily true essence protection was ripped apart by that blood claw like a thin piece of paper. The crimson claw smashed into Lin Ming’s chest!
2039In that moment, Lin Ming felt as if he had been struck by a mountain and that his body was going to turn into paste. But as that strength transmitted to his ribs, it was actually abruptly withstood by them!
2040When Lin Ming had completed Tempering Marrow to 30 to 40%, he had already repeatedly tempered his ribs. The cavity that housed his heart and lungs was a key point, so he naturally had to temper his ribs first.
2041Lin Ming’s ribs were like an impregnable fortress. Under this great impact, most of the force struck this barrier and twisted, most of it melting away into nothing. However, a great deal of that energy still sank into Lin Ming’s organs!
2042Puff!
2043Lin Ming spat out a mouthful of blood and soared backwards!
2044As for Lian Chengji, his situation wasn’t much better. With his true essence suppressed to 20%, that violent halberd light had cut apart his protective true essence. Although over half of it dissipated in order to break through his defenses, the rest still slashed onto Lian Chengji’s body. A long cut extended from his shoulder to his stomach, his collar bones were broken, and he had suffered intense damage to his organs. The brutal bloody force had even penetrated into his meridians, recklessly destroying anything in its path!
2045As the fight had arrived at this stage, tragic was no longer enough to describe it.
2046“damn!” Lian Chengji cursed in anger. He revolved his true essence and suppressed this strange bloody force that rampaged in his body. “This boy is hard to deal with, but he’s done for…”
2047Lian Chengji propped himself up from the ground, his other arm hanging limp. With his collar bone broken, it was hard for him to summon any strength.
2048As Lian Chengji remembered the scene where his blood claw had torn apart Lin Ming’s protective true essence like scrap paper, he had felt much more relieved. Obviously, Lin Ming had spent a great deal of strength and placed everything into this attack. With such a strong attack, there was no way he could have summoned any true essence to protect his own body, and that was why it was so weak.
2049He took out a precious miracle medicine and even as his heart ached a bit, he popped it into his mouth. This sort of pill was able to slowly recover true essence in combat, and also had a healing effect on wounds. For most restorative medicines, one had to sit down and meditate in order to allow it to work.
2050Every pill that could be used in combat like this was extremely precious and rare. Even Lian Chengji only had several of them, and they were all for him to save his life at critical points. However, the current situation was just too complex. Divine Phoenix Island was already so difficult to deal with, and there was also the Great Zen Temple watching from the side. In comparison to his life, a minor sacrifice like this wasn’t worth mentioning.
2051“Mm? He’s alive?” Lian Chengji felt true essence fluctuations coming from Lin Ming’s body; the boy actually hadn’t died yet. Lian Chengji wanted to curse. He was about to head over and finish the deed, but at this time, his face froze in stunned disbelief, and mind went grim and dark.
2052He watched helplessly as Lin Ming stood back up and casually wiped the blood off the corners of his lips. He seemed entirely unmoved by the situation, even letting the blood on his chest flow freely.
2053“This… how is this possible!?”
2054It wasn’t just Lian Chengji, but all of the surrounding martial artists widened their eyes. Lin Ming had clearly been struck by Lian Chengji’s attack a moment ago. His chest should have been reduced to pulp, so how come he was still moving!?
2055As they looked at the injury on Lin Ming’s chest where the bones were nearly exposed, they all felt a chill crawl up their spines. Lin Ming was like an unstoppable and invincible general. No matter how strong the enemy, he would not back down. And what was more terrifying was that he refused to die, he refused to be killed!
2056“You… you… are you really human?” Lian Chengji clenched his teeth. This question seemed absurd, but the truth was that at this moment, Lian Chengji had real suspicions of whether Lin Ming was a human, or whether he was a true descendant of the ancient Giant Demon race!
2057This terrifying devil art that Lin Ming practiced might very well be a legacy of the Giant Demon race!
2058Lin Ming was disinclined to bother with this stupid talk. His right hand touched his spatial ring, and he took out a crystal clear green pill and ate it. This was the Yang Reversion Pill that Mu Fengxian had given to him to save his own life.
2059As Lian Chengji saw this pill, he almost bit his own tongue; it was actually the Yang Reversion Pill!
2060The Yang Reversion Pill was similar to the  miracle medicine that he had used, but the effects were nearly three times better! And the cost of the Yang Reversion Pill was at least 20 times more!
2061Let alone him, but even a late Revolving Core realm Elder might not have such a lifesaving medicine!
2062And now, Lin Ming had taken out this Yang Reversion Pill and eaten it without batting an eye! This caused Lian Chengji to feel a sort of deep despair in his heart.
2063Lian Chengji’s cultivation was higher than Lin Ming’s, and his true essence capacity was naturally much larger. If Lin Ming ate a similar miracle medicine, his true essence would be restored much quicker. But now, Lin Ming had eaten the Yang Reversion Pill, with three times the effects!
2064Chapter 473 – Slaughter
2065After eating the Yang Reversion Pill, Lin Ming felt a warm energy melt within his dantian, turning into pure true essence and fusing within all the meridians of his body. Even the duration of the Heretical God Force was lengthened!
2066In the midst of battle, if he could still his heart and meditate for half an hour, he would be able to restore his peak combat condition. This was how powerful the Yang Reversion Pill was.
2067The power of Lin Ming’s vitality was originally vivid and exuberant. After tempering his marrow, the resilience of his body had reached a terrifyingly formidable degree. In addition to the Yang Reversion Pill’s heaven defying effects, Lin Ming felt the stream of blood trickling down his chest instantly stop. The wound was repairing itself at a visible speed!
2068Seeing this, Lian Chengji’s eyes went wide like two moons; was this really the restorative speed of a human!? Even if he himself ate up the Yang Reversion Pill, there was no way that he would recover at such an extreme pace!
2069How could he have encountered such a dark star? His cultivation was higher and he was obviously stronger, and he believed he had the absolute advantage in this battle, but as the fight wore on, his situation was becoming increasingly desperate.
2070“Who are you… are you a human or a demon?” Lian Chengji whispered.
2071Lin Ming didn’t reply. He only held the Great Desolate Blood Halberd slanted in his hands, and drew a crescent moon on the ground.
2072At this time, on the battlefield, a Divine Phoenix Island Vermillion Bird Faction Elder gave a pitiful scream as he was sent flying backwards, his head wet with blood. With his severe wounds, he wouldn’t be able to fight any further.
2073On the Divine Phoenix Island side, besides Lin Ming and the Mu sisters, the other Elders were all surrounded by several other Elders of the South Sea Demon Region. They were stretched to their limits and were surrounded by dangers on all sides!
2074“Ninth Elder!” Mu Qingyi cried out. This Elder that had been grievously wounded was only a side Elder of the Vermillion Bird Faction. He wasn’t involved in the conflict of interests between the different factions, and was usually honest. Although he was hesitant to participate in the conflict between Divine Phoenix Island and the South Sea Demon Region, he had still helped in the end. Although the situation wouldn’t have been worse if he hadn’t joined, at present, he had been severely wounded and he was in a life threatening situation. 
2075When Mu Qingyi saw that the Ninth Elder had been injured to this extend, the raging anger in her heart soared to the heavens! “Mu Chihuo! Since you won’t help, then after I return to the sect, I shall have you impeached in front of the Council of Elders and have you suffer the punishment of the sect and have your bloodline extinguished! You have brought ruin and disaster upon yourself!”
2076As Mu Chihuo heard this screaming voice, his eyebrows trembled, but he didn’t move in the end. However, Mu Yanzhuo wasn’t able to resist these words.
2077The pressure was simply too great. Since the battle had already reached this point and he still had not helped, he really would be severely punished by the sect once he returned.
2078“Brother Chihuo, this old man really wants to go and help. If we wait any longer, even if Lin Ming dies in battle, in the future us two old men won’t have any place to stand! Mu Fengxian will absolutely not forgive us! Not just that, but there is no way that we will be able to prevent news of this matter from spreading to the sect; we have already been witnessed by many people!”
2079Mu Chihuo was quiet. He sent a true essence sound transmission to Mu Yanzhuo.
2080Mu Yanzhuo’s complexion changed, “What did you say? Are you speaking seriously right now?”
2081“I have an 80 to 90% assurance!”
2082Mu Chihuo’s words were like the whispers of a siren to Mu Yanzhuo. Mu Yanzhuo’s complexion continuously changed, and finally he clenched his teeth and his words died in his throat.
2083“Mu Chihuo! You!” Mu Qingyi’s rage had risen to the extreme. However, Mu Chihuo was still unmoved. But Mu Yanzhuo, who was standing near Mu Chihuo, seemed to be suffering a great deal of agony, and his expression was pained as if he were undergoing an intense psychological struggle.
2084The situation was becoming increasingly bad! After the Ninth Elder had been injured, the pressure increased on Divine Phoenix Island! Even Mu Qingyi was in immediate danger!
2085As for Lin Ming, although he had managed to gain an advantage by using the rules of this world and pills, he could only maintain the Heretical God Force for around 30 more breaths of time!
2086If this continued, they would all be forced into a dead end!
2087Lian Chengji’s eyes flashed with a hideously savage color, “Lin Ming! No matter how strong you are, you cannot change anything! How long can you last for? Give this old man the devil arts jade slip you have like a good little boy, and this old man will let off the other people and let you die a painless death. Otherwise, this old man will torture your soul, and have you suffer endlessly for over a hundred years!”
2088Lin Ming grinned, revealing a shining  row of sharp teeth. He took out a crimson pill from his spatial ring and popped it into his mouth.
2089Before he came to the South Sea battlefield, Mu Fengxian had called Lin Ming to the back mountains to give him three pills and also a silk sack. Of these three pills, two were Yang Reversion Pills and one was a Scarlet Blood Pill.
2090The pill that Lin Ming had just eaten was a Scarlet Blood Pill.
2091This was a special pill that was used by the inner leaders of Divine Phoenix Island. There were all sorts of precious materials that were used to refine one, and it even required a massive amount of Vermillion Bird blood. Although ordinary Vermillion Bird blood was much less valuable that Vermillion Bird blood essence, it couldn’t be produced in massive amounts. This meant that the value of the Scarlet Blood Pill wasn’t much lower than the Yang Reversion Pill.
2092The Scarlet Blood Pill could only be used by disciples with the Vermillion Bird bloodline. After using one, one’s strength would skyrocket for a brief period of time, but they would be greatly weakened for a long period of time afterwards.
2093Because of this side effect, Lin Ming hadn’t yet used it, nor had he been in a situation where he needed to.
2094As Liang Chengji saw Lin Ming take this Scarlet Blood Pill, he didn’t know what it was. He only thought that it was some sort of recovery pill.
2095This caused him to be nervous. This boy simply had too many top quality pills on his body. He couldn’t let Lin Ming continue to recover. At least, he had to delay him until the other Elders were victorious in their battles.
2096“Die, boy!” Lian Chengji gave a loud shout and slammed a claw down on Lin Ming. The surging true essence behind him formed into a massive bloody eagle dozens of feet long. Lian Chengji’s skinny face twisted into a devilish visage. This was an attack with 120% of his strength!
2097Lin Ming had just swallowed the Scarlet blood Pill. He felt as if a fire had ignited in his stomach, and a burst of energy erupted within him, recklessly riding through his meridians.
2098“Mm? This feeling is…”
2099The Scarlet Blood Pill was able to strengthen a Divine Phoenix Island disciple by galvanizing their Vermillion Bird bloodline. But now, to Lin Ming’s amazement, he discovered that the Scarlet Blood Pill was causing the burning Ancient Phoenix blood within his body to become increasingly vibrant!
2100The Scarlet Blood Pill had caused a chain reaction with the blood of the Ancient Phoenix. Lin Ming was surprised, but then understood. The Vermillion Bird shared a homologous bloodline with the Ancient Phoenix. If the Scarlet Blood Pill was able to energize the bloodline of the Vermillion Bird, then it would also be able to energize the bloodline of the Ancient Phoenix.
2101At that moment, Lin Ming felt the blood within his entire body burning, as if his body was about to explode with energy.
2102“Hah!”
2103Lin Ming shouted, and his body emitted loud popping sounds. As he stretched out, his bones seemed to snap together, emitting a resonant dragon roar that pierced the heavens. Behind Lin Ming, the dual phantoms of an Azure Dragon and Ancient Phoenix appeared.
2104The Ancient Phoenix that could be reborn through a sea of flames. The Azure Dragon that soared in the skies. Dragon and Phoenix rejoiced together.
2105At that moment, Lin Ming’s momentum climbed to the utter extreme!
2106His full energy, his full strength, all of his will was poured into the Great Desolate Blood Halberd. The wind howled and 14 Blood Drinking Seals madly spun around, lifting red sand into the air and forming a bloody tornado!
2107“Slaughter!”
2108A halberd cut forth. Time seemed to come to a standstill, and the bloodstained sand filled the air through the battlefield. Throughout heaven and earth, it was as if the only image left over was the exquisite Great Desolate Blood Halberd. It split apart space. The world seemed to lose its color and all sounds faded away. As the fluctuations of energy ravaged forth, there was strangely not a single noise.
2109A wave of blood shot into the sky, blooming like a fiery lotus at night – beautiful and deadly!
2110Even the sound of Lian Chengji gasping was torn apart by that bloody storm. He helplessly looked on as the Great Desolate Blood Halberd shattered his blood claw and minced the bloody eagle to pieces. And then… it became a twisting wind that pierced his dantian!
2111“Ahhh!”
2112Lian Chengji’s expression was crazy with unwilling disbelief. He grabbed the Great Desolate Blood Halberd with one hand and clawed down at Lin Ming with the other!
2113“This old man will have you follow me in death!”
2114Lian Chengji vomited blood, and his teeth were stained red. At that moment, it was as if he had gone mad!
2115The burning hot fire of the Scarlet Blood Pill was still flooding Lin Ming’s body like before. As Lin Ming saw the claw reaching towards him, he shouted out like a savage beast and punched with his fist!
2116Kacha!
2117That skinny claw was directly broken apart by Lin Ming’s fist!
2118After Lian Chengji’s dantian had been twisted apart, he had lost most of his true essence. At this time, his claw was only supported by his fragile mortal body; how could he possibly resist Lin Ming’s tempering marrow and his impenetrable fist!?
2119After Lin Ming’s fist shattered Lian Chengji’s claw, it continued through and smashed into Lian Chengji. As Lian Chengji’s bodily true essence protection had mostly dissipated, Lin Ming’s fist penetrated right through and crashed into him!
2120After losing their bodily true essence protection, a martial artist’s body was exceedingly frail. In that instant, blood shot everywhere as Lian Chengji’s internal organs were demolished by Lin Ming’s fist!
2121“Come out! Blood Drinking Seal!” Lin Ming gave a deep roar; the Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder howled!
2122Lian Chengji’s entire body became enveloped by the Blood Extinguishing Demon Thunder. His body trembled, and blood gushed down his head.
2123“I… I… I… I am unwilling! I refuse!”
2124Lian Chengji gave one final scream. However, in the end, it was futile. There was a muffled  explosion as a cloud of bloody fog broke free of Lian Chengji’s body, arriving in front of Lin Ming and quickly turning into a mysterious, ancient-looking seal. Lian Chengji’s bloodshot eyes rapidly lost their color.
2125The blood seal constantly twisted. Compared to the ones before, this one was much deeper and much more ominous! This was the first Blood Drinking Seal that Lin Ming had formed from a middle Revolving Core master!
2126As all of the surrounding martial artists saw this, they were stunned to the point that their courage broke down in Lin Ming’s presence. They couldn’t believe that someone like Lian Chengji had been killed by Lin Ming!
2127A middle Revolving Core master had his dantian pierced by Lin Ming’s halberd, and then his organs were crushed by a punch and his blood essence was taken. This was absolute overkill!
2128Especially the scene where Lin Ming’s fist had broken through Lian Chengji’s bloody claw. This caused quakes to go through everyone’s minds. Lin Ming was like an ancient vicious beast in human form!
2129As Mu Qingshu witnessed this battle from afar, after seeing so many unimaginable scenes he was already scared witless.
2130Lin Ming stood on the battlefield, grasping the 10 foot long Great Desolate Blood Halberd in one hand while carrying the dead and twisted corpse of Lian Chengji in the other. The aura that he was emitting at this moment was that of a world destroying God of war! Mu Qingshu’s face whitened and his lips shivered. He couldn’t believe that this was real!
2131That corpse in Lin Ming’s hand wasn’t some nobody; that was a middle Revolving Core Supreme Elder! It was a character who was equal to his own faction’s Great Elder! That man had been so arrogant and dominant a moment ago, but now, he was nothing more than a piece of dead meat in Lin Ming’s hands.